PRIMS Full-text transcription (HTML)

Reſponſoria ad Erratica Paſtoris, SIƲE, VINDICIAE VINDICIARUM. ID EST, The Shepherds Wandrings diſcovered, in a Revindication of the great Ordinance of GOD: Goſpel-Preachers, and Preaching.

By way of Reply and Anſwer to a late Booke, called, The Peoples priviledges, and duty guarded againſt the Pulpit and Preachers encroachment. And their ſober juſtification and defence of their free and open expoſition of Scriptures. Publiſhed by William Sheppard, Eſq.

Wherein Mr Sheppards pretended guard, conſiſting of ten Propoſitions and ten Arguments, is examined, and found to weare nothing but wooden Swords. And all his Replyes to Mr Tho. Halls Argu­ments, and Mr Collinges Arguments in his Vindiciae Miniſterii, brought againſt Not ordained perſons ordinary preaching, are found but cavils and too light. And the Truth ſtill maintained, That thoſe that dig in the Lords Vineyard muſt be ſent; in that, Prea­ching and expounding Scripture publiquely, are proper acts to Goſpel-Officers; not common to all.

Wherein alſo the great queſtion, How far the Spirit of God (that dwels in all the Saints) doth or doth not inable them to underſtand Scripture, is opened. And in it is plainly diſcovered by Mr Shep­pards wreſtings and miſ-applications of Scripture: that himſelf hath not ſuch a ſpirit of Scripture interpretation as is fitting for them that publickly open the Scriptures; and in the Preface is ſhewed how much the holy Spirit of God is abuſed in theſe evill times.

By John Gollings, M.A. and Preacher of the Goſpel in Norwich.

Iſ. 28.20. For the bed is ſhorter then that a man can ſtretch himſelf on it, and the covering narrower then that he can wrap up himſelfe in it.
Quis enim mediocriter ſanus non facile intelligat, Scripturarum expoſitionem, ab iis pe­tendam eſſe, qui earum doctores ſe eſſe profitentur. Fierique poſſe inermo id ſemper accidere, ut multa indoctis videantur abſurda, quae cum à doctoribus exponuntur, laudanda videantur elatius, quo abjectius aſpernanda videbantur & eo accipiantur aperta dulcius, quo clauſa difficilius aperiebantur. D. Aug. de moribus Eccl. Cathol. & Manichaeorum; t. 1. operum impr. Col. Agrip. p. 286. col. B. I.

London, Printed for R. Tomlins at the Sun and Bible neer Pie-corner. 1652.

1

A PREFATORY DISCOURSE CONTAINING, The Authors reaſons of his undertaking this work; and ſeverall things of moment are diſcovered in it, concerning the motions and impulſions, and workings of the Spirit; tending to the trying of the Spirits. And humbly directed To all ſuch (in England) as feare the Lord, and deſire to make his Word a Light unto their feet.

Deare Friends!

IT is now Twelve moneths ſince I preſented you with my Vindiea­tion of the Goſpel-Miniſtry: Some diſcouragements I had in that worke; for when my notes were finiſhed, that very week came out Mr Halls Book of the ſame ſubject,Pulpit guarded and I heard of more (Elaborate labours) then ready for the Preſſe, upon the ſame Subject. The nature of my Subject ſpake for me, that I ſought not in it to pleaſe Men: but to ſhew my ſelfe a Servant of the Lord Jeſus Chriſts. The Jezebel of Liberti­niſme looked out at the window, and I appre­hended the Lord Jeſus Chriſt calling, who is on2 my ſide? who? ſince which time I have met with none that have oppoſed the truths I en­deavoured to maintaine, except one Collier who encountred the Pulpit-guard. Pulpit guard routed, by I. Collier. Two things ſilen­ced my Pen as to him. 1. He onely mentioned me in the laſt lines of his Book; but bent his force againſt a ſtronger adverſary, who I knew was able to encounter him. 2. But my chiefe Reaſon was, my ſight of his blaſphemous Diſ­courſe at Axbridge; which ſatisfied me concer­ning him; that as his Tongue was little Slander to our cauſe: ſo it was little credit to that which he pretended to Manage; this made me reſolve to let him alone, leſt I ſhould be like unto him, or make him wiſe in his own conceit. In which reſo­lution I was after confirmed, meeting with Mr. Jerribies reſerve,Pulpit-guard relieved, by Mr. Jerriby. which I ſaw was enough to deale with his beggerly reaſon.

Some twelve dayes ſince there came to my hands Mr. Sheppards Book, called, The peo­ples priviledge and duty guarded. Though I have little time to attend Reading or anſwering Pamphlets, and am the meaneſt ſervant of the Lord Jeſus Chriſt in that work, yet ſeveral things prevail'd with me, to the preſent undertaking of which I will give thee a briefe account.

The firſt was the Credit of the Gentleman that wrote it, William Sheppard, Eſqu. Sounds more them Tom Collier.

A ſecond was the Sobriety of the Gentlemans ſpirit. Had he been one that had ſo farre got the maſtery of his conſcience, as to have railed3 on Miniſters and Miniſtry: I ſhould onely have ſpread his railing paper before the Lord,Iſ. 37.14. Jude 9. and have ſaid, The Lord rebuke thee. But I perceived him of another ſpirit, and as much contending for ſome truth, as diſputing againſt others.

A Third was, that he had done me the ho­nour now and then to name me and my Booke: and ſo engaged me in the quarrell, as one of thoſe Preachers which he is pleaſed to reflect upon as encroaching upon the peoples duty.

A Fourth was, the preſent juncture of time. There is the great deſigne of God under the Goſpell to lead his Saints into all Truth, now the father of lies is ſuch a gainer by the darke­neſſe of Errour and Ignorance, that he is loth Truth ſhould prevaile too faſt. And for the con­tinuall exerciſe of his Saints in all Ages, the Lord Jeſus hath beene content to diſpute his ground by inches with the Devill (as the Devill hath raiſed up ſome in all ages to oppoſe truth; one truth more then other in every Age: ſo the Lord hath raiſed up ſome Servants of his in all Ages to appeare in the defence of the Lord Jeſus Chriſt and his Goſpell. Mr. Hookein his Preface to Survey of Church-diſcipline. Herbert Tem­ple ſacred Po­ems, 188.It was holy and learned Mr. Hookers notion: that the Devill had beene undermining the Lord Jeſus Chriſt in his three Offices, and it was that divine Poets to it though in a little different way, before him.

As Sinne in Greece a Prophet was before,
And in old Rome a mighty Emperour:
So now being Prieſt he plainly did profeſſe,
Church mili­tant.
To make a jeſt of Chriſts three Offices.
4

God had an Arke under the Law, in which was lockt up the Golden pot that had Manna; and Aarons rod that budded, and the Tables of the Cove­nant:Heb. 9 4. Exod. 16.21.4.20. Num. 17.10. Exod. 16.33. And over this were the Cherubims of Glory. The Lord hath his Ark under the Goſpell: o­ver which the Cherubims of glory ſtand, and three things are laid up in it: 1. The teſtimonie of the Goſpell Covenant: the pure doctrine of the Lord Jeſus Chriſt. 2. The Manna of divine wor­ſhip: Goſpell worſhip, and Ordinances. 3. And (the ſecond) Aarons rod: the Goſpell Govern­ment of the Lord Jeſus Chriſt. Theſe things are laid up in the Goſpell Arke, and to attend the Church of Chriſt, the true Church in all its mo­tions. The old Thiefe, that knowes theſe are the Churches Palladium and life guard: which while a Church keepes, the gates of hell cannot prevaile againſt it: Hath made it his worke to attempt the robbing of the Church of this trea­ſury in all times. His firſt deſigne was to rob it of the great fundamentall Goſpell Doctrines of the truth of the Divine and humane nature in the perſon of the Mediator, and of the great truths of the Reſurrection of the body. To the latter purpoſe, he ſtirred up the Sadduces, Acts 23.8. the Epicureans and Stoicks, Acts 17.18. Paul and the other Apoſtles were ſtirred up by God,Euſeb. l. 3. c. 27 28. l. 7 c. 23. Anno Chriſti. 60. 90. Epiph. t. 2. to oppoſe thoſe hereſies. Ebion and Cerinthus were muſtred up againſt Chriſt by Sathan, and the Lord ſtirres up St. John in his firſt Epiſtle, to defend the Mediatorſhip of his Son. After them Baſilides & Saturninus, Valentians, Marcion, Cerdo,5 the Gnoſticks. Iren l. 5 hereſ. anno 270, 276, 280.Againſt the latter of which the Lord ſtirred up Ireneus, & Tertullian. After theſe Sabellius & Samoſetanus, Manes: and Arrius, anno 320: Macedonius and Photinus Aetius, Eunomius, Neſtorius, Pelagus, Eutyches, againſt thoſe the Lord ſtirred up Athanaſius and Auguſtine, and Greg. Nyſ­nus,Baſilius. Greg. Naz. St. Ambroſe, and others to maintain his great truths, relating to the Ʋnity of the divine eſſence, The trinity of the perſons: the divine and humane nature of Chriſt in one perſon, the freeneſſe of divine grace &c. Within 500 yeares or little more the Devill laid theſe Inſtruments aſide. Truth pre­vail'd, and although after times have produced a Servetus, and ſome others: yet they never came to any conſiderable head, but came up as ſingle weeds, and were quickly puld out. In our times the Devill hath had one or two of theſe we••s Beſt and Collier &c. but they come to no great height:Diſcourſe at Axbridge. theſe were the Goliaths of thoſe times; and the contrary to theſe the truths which were the truths of the times: in the de­fence of which God ſtirred up his Davids; when the old thiefe ſaw the Teſtimony of the Covenant was out of his reach, he attempts to ſteale Aarons rod, putting the Scepter that belong'd to the Lord Jeſus Chriſt into the hands of Popes and Cardinals, & Generall Councels: crying up their in­fallibility &c. And thus he flouriſhed a long time till God ſtirred up Wickliff and Hus, and Luther, & others: anno 1520 &c. and ſet them to watch this; Calvin alſo was ſent to their aſſiſtance: theſe had a long combate, they and their ſucceſſors to6 wring the Scepter of the Lord Jeſus Chriſt out of the hands of Popes, Cardinals, Biſhops, Archbi­ſhops, Lordbiſhops, Prieſts, and to put it into the hands of Paſtors, Elders and Deacons, Chriſts right proper Officers. This was the worke of latter times, in which alſo the Devill was nibling at fundamentall truths by Socinus in Polonia ſome of the Pelagian ſtampe, and the Arminians in the Netherlands; of both which he ſent ſome into England, againſt whom the Lord ſtirred up Bradwardin here againſt the Pelagians, others againſt the Socinians, and a Synod of Dort, be­ſides divers ſingle hands; among'ſt whom lear­ned Twiſſe againſt the Arminians. But the great controverſies of the times ſeemed to reſpect the Government of the Lord Jeſus Chriſt. Likewiſe Dr. Ames, and Mr. Owen. The old thief ſeeing that this Rod of Aaron is not to be got e­very one decrying Popes, Cardinals, Arch••••ps, Lordbiſhops &c.

He is now labouring for the pot of Manna, to ſpoile the Church of Goſpell Ordinances. And the great queſtion of theſe times ſeemes to be whe­ther the Ordinances of the Lord Jeſus for his Church be his or no? whether they ſhall hold or no.

This is a controverſie to which former times hath not been a ſtranger to. Eraſtus was before our dayes, ſo were the Anabaptiſts in Germany. But the Devill ſeemes to me to have an emi­nent deſigne at all the Ordinances of the Lord Jeſus Chriſt now; and to mannage this not by a ſingle Eraſtus, but bringing all his force, into the field. Nor is this his onely deſigne for there is7 not a fundamentall truth of Chriſt that he is not quarrelling for, nor are his endeavours all done againſt his glorious Scepter. He rageth, ſurely his time is but ſhort, I thinke ſometimes that he is about to fight his great battell upon which he will venture all. But his old legions of Hereticks are more out of Heart, and keepe in the Reare; the Van of his Army ſeemes to be a­gainſt Goſpell ordinances and worſhip in our dayes: and indeed he may venture all againſt that, for if he can but deſtroy the Practick of Truth, he needs do no more. The Lord Jeſus Chriſt hath left his Churches ſeverall Ordinan­ces. 1. Goſpell Officers, theſe are his Ordinance. Eph. 4.11:1 Cor. 4.1. to theſe belongs the preaching of his Goſpell and adminiſtring his Sacraments, and all acts of Church Government: For the autho­rizing of theſe he hath appointed.

2. His great Ordinance of Ordination,1 Tim. 4.15. Acts 13.1.2, 3. Acts 6.6. Titus 1.4. 1 Tim. 5.22. 1 Tim. 4.14. and hath ordained that thoſe that admi­niſter his publike Ordinances ſhould be able and faithful, ſuch as are able to ſtudy the Scriptures, and give themſelves wholly to them, that ſuch ſhould have the Goſpell committed to them, 2 Tim. 2.2. and be ſolemnly ſet a part by faſting and prayer, and laying on of the hands of the Preſbytery. Acts 13.1, 2, 3. 1 Tim. 4.14.

3. He hath, inſtead of his great Ordinance of Circumciſion, left his Ordinance of Baptiſme to be adminiſtred to all Nations, Math. 28.20. to Believers and their children, Acts 2.38, 39.

84. He hath inſtead of the Paſſeover ordained the great Ordinance of his Supper Luk. 22.18, 19, 20. to be adminiſtred to his Diſciples, to thoſe that can examin themſelves, diſcerne the Lords Body, eate and drinke worthily, 1 Cor. 11.

5. He hath left us (as a ſinke to cleanſe his Church, which is his houſe) the great Ordi­nance of Excommunication, Math. 18. to be exe­cuted upon Hereticks, Titus 3.10. and prophane perſons, 2 Tim. 3.1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 7. 1 Cor. 5.4.

6. For the benefit of his Church he hath left us his great Ordinance of Magiſtracy, to be a ter­rour to Evill doers, Rom. 13.3. ſuch as work the workes of the fleſh. Adultery, Fornication, un­cleanneſſe, laſciviouſneſſe, Idolatry, witchcraft, hatred, variance, emulation, wrath, ſtrifes, ſeditions, Here­ſies, Gal. 5.20, 21. Theſe are the great Or­dinances of the Lord Jeſus, againſt which the Devill is this day muſtring his Armies. 1. In the forlorne hope he hath a ragged Regiment of Ranters who deny all Ordinances,See Law of freedome, by Winſtanly, a p. 65. ad p. 63. theſe are led on by Jerrard Winſtanly and ſeverall others of that ſtampe; theſe are no great Number, yet a Regi­ment or two may be found of theſe marked with the greateſt markes of Blaſphemy and leud­neſſe. 2. In the next place come on his Regi­ments whoſe Motto is no Magiſtracy, theſe are the Levellers, and of theſe there is no ſmall num­ber, men of deſperate ſpirits and principles. 3. In the third place come in ſome Regiments as will acknowledge a Magiſtracy,Their Motto is Chriſtiano Ma­giſtratui nihil cum ſacris. but with clipt wings, ſuch as ſhould have nothing to doe with9 the glory of God, and the intereſt of Chriſt and his Goſpell, but muſt have their hands tyed up from medling with Idolaters or Blaſphemers, or any though never ſo dangerous hereticks.

Theſe pretend themſelves friends to Magi­ſtracy,P. Mart. loc. com. claſ. 2. c. 4. Melancton in loc. com. de Magiſtratu civili. Pareum in Rom. 13. Gualther. in ep. ad Gal. c. 4. but would deſtroy the end for which God hath ordained them, and that is, that his Elect might live under them Godly and quiet and pea­ceable lives, that they might be a terrour to evill works, theſe are to be the Guardians of his Church, in this wilderneſſe. Can any Chriſtian Magiſtra­cy thinke that the great God who made all things for himſelf and for his own Glory ſhould ordaine Magiſtrates (one of his higheſt Ordinan­ces) for ſo low an end as onely to keepe men from quarrelling one with another, as if the office of a Chriſtian Magiſtrate were no more then the of­fice of a Keeper of Beares. No, no, God forbid it ſhould enter into their thoughts; he hath ſaid they are Gods, and their deſigne ſhould be high­er then meerely to keepe civill peace, even to advance Chriſt, to cut them off and caſt them out from the Lords heritage who ſpit in the face of his glory. 4. A Fourth Regiment he hath whoſe Motto is no Goſpell Miniſtry,Scim••contemp­tum miniſterii eſſe nocentiſſi­mam peſtem. Luther. in cap. 12. Gen. Eraſtus and Socinus firſt commanded theſe, and theſe are as dangerous as the firſt; for it muſt follow then no Ordinances: he hath ſeverall ringleaders of this faction in England this day.

It were infinite to muſter up all his Regi­ments, he is the Prince〈…〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉ſaith the Apoſtle, he hath great powers in the ayre.

10

Now there are many that are not ſworn ſer­vants of Satan in this deſigne, but are under high temptations this day, and though they think and meane not ſo, yet they ſerve him ve­ry farre in this deſigne of rooting out the Ordi­nances of the Lord Jeſus Chriſt. 1. Such as are for generall admiſſions to the ſupper of the Lord. 2. Such as are againſt Baptizing of Children. 3. Such as cry downe the miniſtry of England as Antichriſti­an. 4. Such as cry out ſo loud againſt Elders in Chur­ches. 5. Such as plead againſt Ordination. Many of theſe may be holy and gratious, but Doubtleſſe the Lord Jeſus Chriſt is little beholden to them in point of defending his Ordinances and the purity and power of them.

If all ſhould be admitted to the Sacrament of the Supper, ſurely Chriſt would not onely have admitted his Diſciples and baulk'd them in the ſame houſe, ſure he would have bid his Diſci­ples go and give my ſupper to all Nations, ſurely the Apoſtle would not have bidden men examine themſelves, &c.

If children ſhould not be baptized, ſurely they ſhould not have beene circumciſed, the promiſe ſhould not belong to them, Acts 2.37, 38. ſurely the Covenant of grace is not ſtraightned under the Goſpel.

If the Miniſtry of Chriſt in England be Anti­chriſtian, what are all thoſe that are converted and baptized by that miniſtry, where are our Fathers that died under that miniſtry? how come we to be Churches; being not baptized perſons. If I, ſaith Chriſt, by Beelzebub caſt out De­vils,11 by whom doe your children caſt them out?

If Elders be no Officers in the Church of Chriſt, who are they we read of, 12 Rom. 7.8. 1 Tim. 5.17.

If Ordination be not Jeſus Chriſts Ordinance for ordaining Goſpell preachers and Officers, why did the Apoſtles uſe it, Acts 6.6. why did God call for it, Acts 13.1, 2, 3. why is Titus left in Crete for that purpoſe, Titus 1.3. why was Ti­mothy ordained, 1 Tim. 4.14, and commanded not to lay on hands ſuddenly: 1 Tim. 5, 22.

There are ſome others, who acknowledge a Miniſtry to be the Ordinance of the Lord Jeſus Chriſt, and that Preaching is their worke, but thinke that any others, though not Miniſters, may Preach publikely and conſtantly. Many there are of theſe; whom I deſire to honour for their grace and ſobriety, conſpicuous in many things, but if I miſtake not, as, by this opinion they are more then ordinarily ſerviceable to Satan in his preſent deſigne to deſtroy all Goſ­pell Ordinances, ſo they are in a great errour in this very thing.

1. Firſt I ſay, I take them to be too ſervicea­ble to Satans deſigne in theſe dayes, which I ap­prehend to be, The bringing of this great Ordi­nance of God into contempt, and making it uſeleſſe: and the deſtruction of all the Ordinances of Chriſt,Primum & ſummum opus praedicatoris docere fidem. Lutherus loc. com. c. 4. p. 30. what made Moſes and Aaron contemned, but Co­rah, Dathan and Abirams apprehenſion, they had as much right to draw nigh to God as they had Num. 16: And I cannot ſee by what reaſon we12 can ſay, that any may Preach, but it will hold à pari, yea à fortiori, they may adminiſter the Sa­craments too, and then farewell Miniſtry, yea, farewell at once all the Ordinances of Chriſt, to the eſſence of which belongs an Officer of his to adminiſter them, or they are no longer his In­ſtitutions, but meere humane ordinary acts worth little or nothing.

In this errour (Chriſtian Reader,) I have found this (ſober Gentleman) with whom I am dealing: I call him ſober, becauſe I finde him ve­ry ſober in many things, yea, Soberly managing this point, not in oppoſition to a Miniſtry, but pleading for it as a Co-ordinance of God, and in Partnerſhip with the Miniſters. Now this being a truth of the Times, (as I conceive oppoſed) I was the more willing to Engage in the Quar­rell.

5. A Fifth and great reaſon was, my conſide­ration of the Foundation upon which he built his o­pinion, which I humbly conceive is rotten: it ſeemes to be this. That all the Saints of God ha­ving the ſpirit of God, which is the ſpirit of interpre­tation, dwelling in them, they are forthwith enabled in ſome degree or other to underſtand the true mea­ning of Scripture ſo farre as to be able to deliver it, and Preach, and apply it to others. This made me more willing to undertake it, that I might ſpeake ſomething in the Vindication of the ho­ly Spirit of God ſo much this day abuſed: It is one of the moſt dangerous things the Scripture tels us of, either to deny the true and proper13 workings of the Spirit of God, or to force any thing upon it; both of theſe ſinners blaſpheme in a very high nature.

I ſhould be loth to come within a ſuſpition of denying any influence of the holy Spirit, I am ſenſible how ſad a guilt they come under that ſay, that he that caſts out Devils by the power of God doth it by the Prince of Devils. But I perſwade my ſelfe that there is not a greater cheat under Heaven this day, by which poore Chriſtians are deceived, and doe deceive them by pretences of the Spirit; give me leave therefore to ſpeak a lit­tle of this ſo neceſſary a Theme.

1. Firſt I take it for granted, that the ſoules of the moſt holy ſervants of God under Heaven, may be under temptations and prevail'd upon by temptati­ons. Jeſus Chriſt himſelfe was tempted, which of his ſervants then can thinke to be exemp­ted? and being lyable to Satans temptations are capable of receiving impreſſions from him. Now

2. There is nothing more certaine then that Satan is in all things (ſo farre as his power extends) an exact imitator of God and his ſpirit, that look as the holy Spirit of God workes, ſo the Devill will endeavour to worke alſo, mocking the holy Spirit as the Magicians did Moſes.

1. Both the holy and evill ſpirit agree in this, that they both worke, per modum afflatus, as Spi­rits worke, by making inward impreſſions up­on the Spirit of man.

2. As the Spirit of God dwelleth in the Saints and14 worketh conſtantly and effectually in them;Eph. 2. So the evill Spirit dwelleth in wicked and ungodly men, and worketh alſo conſtantly and effectu­ally in them.

3. As the ſpirit of God hath ſome ordinary and conſtant workings, others that are more rare, that it doth not alwayes doe, ſo the evill ſpirit hath. The Spirit of God alwayes dwells in the Saints, and is alwayes working in them, but it is not alwayes putting forth it ſelf in ſome ma­nifeſtations.

It is alwayes in the Saints as a Spirit of Grace and Supplication, and Sanctification, not alwayes as a Spirit of Conſolation, ſealing, &c. So the evill Spirit is alwayes working in the wicked, as a Spirit of unbeliefe and wickedneſſe, hardning and defiling their hearts, but it is not alwayes alike and e­qually working in their hearts, nor endeavou­ring to deceive the Elect. There are ſome more extraordinary puttings forth of the good ſpi­rit, and ſo alſo of the Evill Spirit which imita­teth the ſpirit of God:Illuminando. 1. As the Spirit of God doth more eſpecially worke in his Saints ſome­times by enlightning and illuminating the mind; ſo the evill Spirit doth at ſome times more eſpe­cially irradiate the mindes of others, and endea­vour with his counterfeit light, to cheat the underſtanding of the Saints; thus ſome thinke the Devill enlightned Balaams eyes, although others aſcribe it to God as his extraordinary worke,Revelando. in order to his own glory. 2. As the Spi­rit of God doth more immediately manifeſt it ſelfe15 ſometimes in diſcovering to the ſoules of his Saints things to come,Hunc nullum illuminat ſuper nos cum ex to effulget anima­bus noſtris, hoc eſt, in ſuperiori­bas viribus ani­marum noſtrrum ſplendor alicujus novae revelationis, aut gratiae ale ius; & quia rarò hoc fit & ipſi ſoli creatori natum eſt quando hc eplacat ſacre, dixit ſignatum eſſe lumen ipſius vulius ſuper nos, id eſt, clauſum, quia non fiunt hujuſmodi irradiationes niſi cum hujuſmodi lumen ſe aperit, & effandit, ad modum coruſcationis que fit ex mediis tenebris: vel propter hoc dixit, ſignatum, hoc eſt, clauſum, quia ignotum; pauciſſimi enim ſunt quibus lumen illud ſepauerit & innotuerit, & qui tantam propinquitatem ipſius ad animas noſtras noverint vide icet ut non fit mediam inter ipſum & animas noſtras, medium d co naturalis interpoſitio­n s; quod enim interdum mediatoris inter ipſum & nos ſancti Angeli ſunt, in cauſa interdum eſt, quia non-ſumus idonei ſplendore ipſius immediato irradiari. Gul. Pariſienſis de univerſo. 2. partē. c. 20. D. p. operum. 993. making impreſſions of them upon the Vnderſtanding as to his Prophets of old, and ſome under the New Teſtament, and ſo here and there one (ſince that time) in ſome eminent time.

Now I ſay as the Spirit of God doth this ſome times, though but rarely, ſo doth the Devill,Divinatio dei­tatis quaedam imitatio eſt jux­ta intentionem propriam nomi­nationis iſtius. Licet uſu certiſ­ſimo ſola malig­norum ſpirituum Revelatio divi­natio nomine­tur; neque enim beatos illos ac ſublimes ſpiri­tus divinare dicimus, ſic ne­que prophetas ſanctos divinare ullus hominum dixit, ſed magis prophetare, nqe divini ſed pophetae ſancti vocari conſueverunt, cum aliqua de ſecretis Creatoris revelant hominibus. Ʋulgariter autem divini nominentur, qi ex revelatione malig­narum ſecretaiqua vel occulta loquuntur. Gul. Pariſ. 2. p. de univerſo. p. 3. c. 18. operum p. 989. col. a. B. who having a fuller knowledge of things when firſt exiſtent in their naturall neceſſary cauſes, and being through his experience and wiſe­dome more able to make a judgement of con­ſequences and effects by his knowledge of counſells and meanes, &c. doth ſometimes for his advantage communicate this knowledge to wicked men, and may doe it to Gods people (if God permits him) to gaine himſelfe further ad­vantages: thus doubtleſſe the Aſtrologers and ſoothſayers of the Caldeans were inſpired by the Devill, and ſo alſo the Magicians of Egypt &c. So the witch which Saul went to.

14

But as the Lord doth thus ſeldome reveale himſelfe to his people, ſo doth the Devill very rarely for his credit ſake.

Impellendo.3. As the Spirit of God doth ſometimes ma­nifeſt it ſelfe by Extraordinary impulſions and motions to ſome things; So doth the Devill: I have knowne ſome murtherers confeſſe they could never be quiet till they had done their deed of wickedneſſe; others under Temptati­ons to ſelf-murther, have confeſt the Devills impulſions were ſo ſtrong that they could not reſiſt them. The Devill alwayes moves ſinners, and is often labouring with the Saints, but ſometimes he moves more faintly, ſome­times more ſtrongly. Even as the holy Spirit alwayes moves the Saints to good, but the Saints ſometimes are bound in the ſpirit ſo moved that they can doe nothing till the thing be done; the Devill moved David (a man according to Gods own heart,〈…〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉Dirigendo. to a ſinne, a great ſinne. 1 Chron. 21.1. It is the ſame word uſed: Job. 2.3.

4. As: ſometimes the ſpirit of God doth mani­feſt it ſelfe to his people by extraordinary direction upon ſeeking him in a doubtfull caſe. So doth the evill Spirit; a full inſtance of this we have in the Egyptians, and Caldeans and Romanes, ſending for their ſorcerers and wiſe men upon all occa­ſions to counſell them and they did ſo.

Suadendo:5. As the Spirit of God ſometimes extraor­dinarily manifeſts it ſelfe in creating perſwaſions and confidences in the hearts of his Saints concer­ning truth, and ſome things preſent or future, thus15 the Spirit ſeales our juſtification and faith and hope of glory, and hence it filleth the Soul with comfort; ſo the evill Spirit perſwades ſometime concerning errours and wickedneſſe, making impreſſions of perſwaſion and confidence upon the ſpirits of thoſe whom the Lord permits him to ſeduce: thus the evill Spirit perſwaded Ahab, 1 Kin. 21.21, 22. Thus I have ſhewen you how Satan workes either ordinarily, hardning the heart and polluting the ſoule, and drawing it out to ſinne, or extraordinarily in his ſervants and children, enlightning their minds ſtrange­ly, revealing to them things to come by extra­ordinary motions and impulſions, and directi­ons, and by creating extraordinary confiden­ces, and perſwaſions of things preſent or future. And having this phyſicall power of working, though the wicked be his ordinary ſubject, yet by Gods permiſſion when he gives up formall profeſſors to ſtrong deluſions, or when he would try his Saints, he may play theſe tricks with the Saints, they being his higheſt tempta­tions, God thereby proving them and others, 13 Deu. 1.2, 3. this is my third〈…〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, the devil is Gods Ape.

4. Fourthly,Sunt enim dae­mones quos pios appelles, ad tem­pla hi compel­lunt, ad preces adigunt ſed ſuo lure. Drexel. t. 4. c. 3. ſuch is the ſubtilty of Satan the tempter, that as he will ſute all perſons with temptations ſutable to their naturall and mo­rall diſpoſitions, ſo he doth the Saints of God.

5. Fifthly, The Genius of the Saints being ſancti­fied, and ſtanding towards neare communion with God and his ſpirit, there cannot be a more ſutable18 temptation to them, then if the Devill can turne him­ſelfe into an Angell of light, and counterfeit the Spi­rit of God in its great workings to their ſoules: and make their ſoules take impreſſions, and reve­lations, and illuminations, and perſwaſions, and direction from him and his evill Spirit, inſtead of the holy Spirit.

6. Nor can there be a more dangerous temptation, or more dreadfull ſinne, then for the Soule to re­ceive impulſions and directions from Satan, and obey them; to receive impreſſions and perſwaſions from the Devill, and believe them, as if they came from the holy Spirit; and to call ſuch irradiations, perſwaſions, impulſions, the appearances and manifeſtations of the bleſ­ſed Spirit. For thus:

1. Faith and obedience, the two great homages of of the ſoule to God, are given to the Devill, his great enemy.

2. Thus all leud irregular actions and opinions which are the workes and doctrines of Devills, ſhall be fathered upon the holy Spirit in one of the higheſt degrees of blaſphemy.

Spirituum diverſa ſunt Genera: eſt Spiritus carnis, & mundi, & diaboli.And the holy one ſhall be entitled to blaſ­phemies againſt himſelfe, and actions of higheſt natures intendency, to the diſhonour of his ho­ly name.

7. Hence I conceive it is, That the Apoſtle bids us not believe every ſpirit, but try the ſpirits, whether they are of God, 1 Jo. 4.1. And the Theſſalonians are commanded not to be troubled by Spirit, or word, or Letter, 2 Theſſal. 2.1. And in regard19 that it is poſſible the Devil may enlighten, direct,Iam vero non facile arbitror poſſe diſcerni quando noſter ipſe loquitur ſpiritus, quan­ ve loquen­tem alterum audiat de trib••iis. Sed quid refert quicun­que loqu••udum unum & idem ſint? quod loquuntur, quid refert loquentis noſſe perſonam, dum conſtat penitioſum eſſe quod loquitur? D Bernardus ſerm. de ſep­tem ſpirit. ope­rum impr. Pa­rifii 1586. p. 491. perſwade, reveale things to come to the ſervants of God; and make his impreſſions upon their ſpi­rits, I conceive it one of the higheſt pieces of a Chriſtians duty, that hath, or heares of ſuch Re­velations, Illuminations, extraordinary impulſions, perſwaſions, and confidences, &c. to examine

From what Spirit they come, whether from his own Naturall Spirit: or Gods Holy Spirit, or this infernall Spirit.

And it would be a good work for ſome more eminent ſervants of God to undertake a Tract of this Nature, to deliver thoſe many that are taken in this ſnare, and cheated with this dreadfull cheat, I have not ability or roome to ſpeake much here; onely let me

1. Give you ſome few Generall notes, to know im­preſſions, revelations, perſwaſions, and directions, extraordinary impulſions, whether they come from God or the Devill.

2. I will diſcover a little concerning the Spirit of God, how farre it is ordinarily or extraordinarily a ſpirit of illumination to enlighten a Chriſtian in the underſtanding of the revealed things of God, and how it workes that worke in the Saints.

Whatſoever impreſſions that are made upon our ſpirits, either perſwading us of any notion,1. Rule. Ex parte mate­riae inſpiratae conſidera an viſiones & re­velationes, & quicquid tibi inſpiratur ſit conſentantum divinis literis. or of the warrantableneſſe of any action; or whatſoever impreſ­ſions of direction are made upon them: or whatſoever impulſions or ſtrong motions we finde in them, to be­lieve or doe any thing contrary to the word of God, cannot come from the ſpirit of God: whether it be18 contrary to any particular precept, Nam ſi non fuerit, ſcire debes non eſſe inſpira­tionem divi­nam, ſed illu­ſionem daemonis; Ʋnde Chriſtus ſalvaor omnes tentationes ſibi à daemont in deſer­to factas quia non congruebant cum divinis li­teris teſtimoniis ca undem rejicit. Buſidus. 〈…〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉. p. 133. or any ge­nerall precept, or the ſcope of it. The Reaſon is plaine, becauſe the holy Spirit cannot ſay, and unſay like men, men are lyars, that is a ſpi­rit of Truth. Now all Scripture, ſaith the Apo­ſtle, was writ by Divine Inſpiration: Holy men wrote as they were inſpired by an holy Spirit. If therefore thou heareſt others ſay, that the Spirit hath perſwaded them that their ſoules are in a ſafe condition, and yet thou ſeeſt their lives ſuch as the Scripture ſpeakes, children of wrath: or if thou heareſt others vent notions for truths: and pretend the Spirit hath told them ſo: and thou findeſt their notions contra­ry to the word of God; Sciat me illud Apoſtoli libenter audire; Omnia probate, quod bonum eſt retinere; & ſal­vatoris verba docentis eſtote probati nummu­latu, ut ſiquis nummus adulcer eſt & figuram Caeſaris non ha­bt nec ſignatus eſt moneta pub­licae, reprobetur. D. Hieron. t 1. ep. 152. p. 375. H If thou heareſt of, or ſeeſt any doing ſtrange unſcripturall actions, and then pretend the ſpirits impreſſions, ſug­geſtions, impulſions, and the things are contra­ry to Scripture, or if thou findeſt in thy ſelfe a ſtrong perſwaſion, or impulſion, or motion of this nature, and thou thinkeſt it comes from the Spirit, know, they that ſay ſo, blaſpheme the true and holy and pure Spirit; and thou art under an high temptation to blaſpheme that Spirit, if thou findeſt thy ſelfe inclined to be­lieve ſuch Notions truth, or that the Spirit of God gives thee any ſuch directions, or puts thee upon any ſuch actions. Take for this two ſcrip­tures, Iſa. 8.20. To the Law, and to the Teſtimony, if thy Notions,V. Valdeſſo di­vinae conſid. conſid 86. Impulſions, Motions, Perſwaſions, be not according to that, there is no light in them, no, they come from the ſpirit of darkneſſe. Take19 yet another plaine Scripture concluding this caſe, 1 Io. 4.1, 2. Beloved, believe not every ſpirit,Senſus ver­borum Apoſtoli eſt, non temere omnibus creden­dum eſſe, qui doctrinae ſuae ſpiritus ſancti authoritatem pretexunt. Id ſi demonſtra­re velint dei verbum profe­rant oportet; quoſi deſtituun­tur, varis erit omnium quorum teſtimoniis ni­tuntur autho­tas. Memorabilis omnino & diligenti conſideratione dign ſſimus locus. Ʋoluit autem paucis verbis univerſa Chriſti myſteria comprehendere Iohannes. V. Gualtherum ad loc. but try the ſpirits whether they are of God, becauſe ma­ny falſe Prophets are gone into the world, hereby know yee that the ſpirit is of God. Every ſpirit that confeſ­ſeth that Jeſus Chriſt is come in the fleſh is of God. v. 3. And every ſpirit that confeſſeth not that Jeſus Chriſt is come in the fleſh, is not of God, &c.

Whence I gather: 1. That the motions, impul­ſions, perſwaſions which we have, are to be tryed whether they be of God, for there may be ſuch not from God. 2. That all ſuch motions, impulſions, perſwaſions, &c. as are contrary to the great truths of the Goſpell are not of God.

From whence it is plaine, that a pretended Spirit is not to be believed againſt a written word: indeed we have two caſes in Scripture contrary to this, God moved Abraham to ſacri­fice his ſonne, Gen. 22. and that other of Phine­has killing Zimri and Cosbi, contrary to the revealed will of God:V. Dr. Willet, in Gen 22. v. 1. before the Law in Cains caſe, and after the Floud to Moah, Gen. 9.6. and under the Law, to that Commandement, thou ſhalt doe no Murther. Many things are ſaid by the learn'd in both caſes, I thinke a little will ſerve the turne. Had not holy Wit reveal'd to us Gods immediate command for the firſt, and his immediate approbation of both, we could have ſaid neither of them had come from Gods holy Spirit.

22

But Secondly, If we thinke we have a moti­on to any thing that is beſides the word of God,Poſteri ſugiant & deteſtentur revelationem novarum doctri­narum & cuſto­dians manda­tum illud coele­ſt. Hunc audite, id eſt, Evange­liſtas, Apoſtolos; Hos legani & audiant Quod ſi praeter hoc ali­quid revelatur, oportet ut ha­beat analogiam fidei, ut ſit reve­latio intell ctus Scripturae, alio qui eſt diabolica. Luther. loc. com. cl. 4. c. 20. that motion or impulſion is very ſuſpicious, the reaſon is this, becauſe the word is a light to our feet, and there is no action of man, but if it be lawfull, it is commanded or allowed by ſome Generall or particular precept, the word is a ſufficient rule; and if I thinke my action is a caſe, there is no­thing about it in that Booke, this is my tempta­tion, and the Devil probably is about a deſigne, to draw me to an action againſt the word, and as his policy in order to effect that he tells me, my caſe is not to be found there, but I muſt ſeek for an immediate Revelation to this purpoſe, that he might meet me and reveale his mind to me. Rom. 14.23. Whatſoever is not of Faith is ſin, now not ſin or motion to it can be from God.

Faith muſt have Gods word for the Object, nor can any action be of Faith which is not done out of a praevious perſwaſion from the word of God that it is lawfull. If we be in the darke, as to an action, we may go ſeeke God, that his Spi­rit would ſhew us his rule in his word, but I would never truſt any voyce of the Spirit that ſhould not be ſeconded by the word, though I could ſee nothing in the word plainely forbid­ding me.

3. We may judge of the pretended, motions, inſpirations, revelations, &c. much from the per­ſons that pretend to have them, and here I ſhall give you a note or two: Conſider:

1. If the perſons be any way diſtempered in their23 braine in ſome fits of phrenſy or the like, if they be,V. Gul. Patiſi­enſem. 2. par. de Univerſo p. 3. c. 13. p 981. 4. col. & p. 989. c. 18. they may meerely come from their diſorde­red naturall Spirit or from the Devill, and ſo if they be much gone in melancholy, the Devill oft-times abuſeth ſuch tempers, their naturall Spi­rits being moſt diſpoſed to it, yet melancholy is often made Gods ſervant too: but in ſuch caſes the impreſſion or perſwaſion is very diſ­putable.

2. If the perſon be a woman, the Revelation or impreſſion is alſo very diſputable (ſaith Euſaeus) and truly I thinke not without cauſe, for you finde Gods Revelations to women very rare in the old Teſtament, in this extraordinary way. I meane it of extraordinary impreſſions by way of prediction; or counſell and direction, or the like; for ſuch impreſſions as tend to the private ſalvation of the ſoule, doubtleſſe women have them as frequently as men.

But for any other they are very ſuſpicious (ſaith Buſaeus) ever ſince Eves time.

3. Such motions impreſſions,Eas vero cogita­tiones quae juſti­tiae & veritatis nos admonent tota devotione ſuſcipientes di­vinae d gnationi gratiam habea­mus. Bernar. t. 1. 493. B. and perſwaſi­ons, &c. are very ſuſpicious, if made to wicked and profane men, if the Lord thus diſcovers him­ſelfe to any, theſe are his ſecrets, and Pſal. 25.14. The ſecret of the Lord is with them that feare him. The Spirit of God may make impreſſions upon the ſpirits of wicked men &c. move them but to what? To Faith and Repentance. The Spirit of God hath no neare intimate com­munion with thoſe that feare him not; yet two inſtances we have in Scripture (if no more)24 of Gods revealing himſelfe to men of whoſe piety we have no Evidence, to Pharoah, Gen. 41. and to Nebuchadnezzar, in Daniel: Dr. Willet anſwers theſe very well:Willet, in Gen. 41. q. 7. that Joſeph and Daniel had the Revelation, not Pharoah and Nebuchad­nezzar: they onely ſaw ſights and could make nothing of them. 2. God indeed for his owne wiſe ends, did to theſe great Princes manifeſt himſelfe in viſions, that they might be better friends to his Church,V. Pareum ad Gen. 41.25. but they were no ordi­nary perſons, neither was Gods minde inter­preted to them.

4. Fourthly, Impreſſions and revelations, and impulſions &c. comming in extraordinary obſolete wayes,Significat non amplius eſſe cau­ſam cur expe­ctationem novae revelationis ſimus ſuſpenſi. Calv. ad loc. are very ſuſpicious. The Apoſtle ſaith, God who at ſundry times and in divers manners ſpake in times paſt unto the Fathers by the Prophets, Hath in theſe laſt dayes ſpoken to us by his Son, Heb. 1. v. 1, 2. God was wont of old, before his word was fully written, to ſpeake by viſions and dreames: but now his word is a full rule; and he ſeldome ſpeakes any other way. It is a great queſtion, whether God now ſpeakes to any of his Saints by viſions or dreames. Smnia ſunt fa­tu••veritates Alexanderb Alex. Non debemus expectare reve­lationem vel ex­ternam vel in­ternam ubi mi­niſterium adeſt. Luther. loc. com. cl. 4. p. 35. The Poets tell us of Som­nia Eburnea et Cornea; the Schoolmen of Somnia divina, Phyſica, Diabolica. Experience tels us, that Alexander ab Alexandro was miſtaken, when he told us, dreames are truths to come: and Ari­ſtotle argues againſt divine dreames. All deter­mine, it is a very hard matter to know an im­preſſion made by God in a dreame from one made by Satan, or ariſing from the vapours of25 a diſturbed body, and a diſordered head: God did thus heretofore reveale himſelfe, but now he hath ſpoken by his Son: Heare him.

Impreſſions, Impulſions, Motions, &c. comming from the holy Spirit, are but ſealings and impreſſions of ſome divine truth. Saint Auguſtine tells us, how in a conflict of ſpirit, not being able to gaine comfort from the Scripture, he ſet him­ſelfe to prayer; and he heard as it were a voyce fromhe other roome, Take up and Read,Tolle & lege, Tolle & lege. take up and•••d: he tooke up the Bible, and Read; and from the firſt portion of Scripture he read, his Soule received comfort; it is very poſſible that a Chriſtian may think he heares the voyce of the Spirit immediately,Tantum audio conciones, lego Scripturam, & utor Sacramen­tis nullas appa­ritiones angelo­rum hab••. I­therus. foretelling him things to come, perſwading him of this or that truth, ſealing to him his hope in the Lord Jeſus, putting him upon ſome action. But if it be the voyce of the Spirit, it ſayes, Take up and Read; it directs him to ſome promiſe which he clo­ſeth with for comfort, or to ſome prophecy, which it perſwades him of the fulfilling of; or to ſome precept, to the practiſe of which it ob­ligeth him; and ſealeth unto him a true and congruous interpretation of that Scripture, which ſhall not croſſe other Scriptures, nor the Analogy of Faith.

Impreſſions made upon Chriſtians ſpirits concer­ning things to come ſhall undoubtedly come to paſſe, if they come from Gods ſpirit: for that is omniſci­ent, and doth not worke in us perſwaſions of a lye. But they may come to paſſe, and yet not be26 wrought by Gods ſpirit; that this is ſo, is plaine, Deut. 13. 1, 2, 3. and the Reaſon is plaine; be­cauſe the Devill certainly knowes many things that ſhall come to paſſe, being in their naturall neceſſary cauſes, and can gueſſe at more, by his vaſt knowledge of all motions and tranſlations paſt, and being in the world, of all humours and diſpoſitions of people and their ſeverall counſels, &c.

7. Seventhly, I conceive that Impreſſio••made upon our Spirit after prayer are not alwayes〈◊〉tru­ſted. It is generally thought that thoſe that ſeek God, if after prayer they find impreſſions to do the action, concerning which they enquire of him, theſe muſt be lookt upon as comming from the holy Spirit. I humbly conceive this may be a groſſe miſtake in theſe caſes.

Paſtum feci cum domino deo meo ne vel viſi­ones vel ſom­nia, vel etiam Angelos mihi mittet. Conten­tus enim ſum hoc dono quod habeo Scriptu­ram ſanctam quae abunde do­cet & ſuppedi­tat omnia quae ſunt neceſſaria cum ad hanc tum ad futuram vitam. Luther. If a Chriſtian, having a ſufficient rule in Gods word, to guide or forbid him, ſhall yet either neg­lecting to looke that out, or not being willing to follow it, go and aſke counſell of God, whe­ther or no he ſhould do an action which God hath in his word plainly forbidden him to doe, this is like Balaams going to God to know whether he ſhould curſe Jſrael or no. I conceive we muſt looke the word, to know what to doe in an acti­on, and then ſeek God to guide us in the doing; and for the matter of our actions we are onely to ſeek God, to ſhew us his mind in his word.

Secondly, in caſe an action be to me doubtfull, that I cannot ſee the word directing me to, nor forbidding me expreſſely; but I think there are27 ſome generall rules, which I thinke may warrant me; and I upon that goe and ſeek the Lord, it may be after my firſt prayer, I find my ſpirit re­lucting againſt it, and it may be ſome piece of Gods word ſeemes to me againſt it: yet for all this I am ſo byaſſed to the action, that I will go ſeeke God againe, this is now a tempting God; and in ſuch a caſe the Lord may give the Devill leave to give a man his anſwer, as in Balaams caſe.

Thus Chriſtian! I have given thee ſome rules by which thou mayeſt know whence thoſe motions, impreſſions, ſuggeſtions, impul­ſions, perſwaſions, which thy ſelfe or others have come, whether from the ſpirit of God,Valdeſſo con­ſid. 25. or no. I finde ſome other notes given by Valdeſſo and others: But not being, as I conceive cer­taine, I have omitted them. This was a taſke fitter for a more able head and pen, then mine (Chriſtians) but I may ſay as Elihu, Job. 32.6, 7. I ſaid I am young and you are very old, wherefore I was afraid and durſt not ſhew you my opinion; I ſaid dayes ſhould ſpeake, and multitude of yeares ſhould teach wiſdom: But there is a ſpirit in man, and the in­ſpiration of the Almighty gives him underſtanding. I expected that ſome of my Reverend Fathers ſhould have diſcuſſed this neceſſary point, and appeared in the vindication of the moſt holy Spirit, I waited long, but I ſaw none: But con­tinually heard of leud opinions, and vile acti­ons father'd upon the holy Spirit, as the per­ſwader of them and inſtigatour to them: this28 this made me, that for the Lords ſake, and for his Spirits ſake, and for the precious ſoules ſake of many of Gods Saints, I could be no longer ſilent; to heare men foretell things to come, vent errours and Blaſphemous and ridiculous and erroneus opinions, and father them upon the Spirit.

Nor may the heterogeneus nonſenſicall in­terpretations of Scripture, which come in theſe dayes from many that pretend to be Saints, be with leſs blaſphemy father'd upon the Spirit of God; I come therefore now cloſer to the mat­ter, to ſpeake of the Spirit, how far it aſſiſts the Servants of God, in the interpretation of Scrip­ture: and how a man may be knowne to have had his guidance in interpretations of Scrip­ture from Gods moſt holy Spirit, in order to which obſerve as truths.

1. That all Scripture was of divine inſpiration, holy men ſpake as they were inſpired by God, ſaith the Apoſtle.

2. That all Scripture being dictated by the Spirit, the Spirit of God is beſt able to interpret it, and to guide others in the interpretation of it.

3. That in the want of meanes, and to ſupply the neceſſities of the Church, in the primitive times.

God was pleaſed miraculouſly and immediatly, enabling ſome that were illiterate, and not at all verſed in the ſtudy of the Scriptures, to know his meaning in the deep miſeries of them that they could not onely foretell things to come, but alſo eminently open and infallibly29 expound Scripture: and this was that prophe­cying ſpoken of in the new Teſtament, 1 Cor. 12. ch. 13. ch. 14. and was an extraordinary manifeſtation of the ſpirit, by which God ſup­plyed the neceſſities of his Church in thoſe firſt times: this continued from the dayes of Pen­tecoſt ſome yeares, and decreaſeowards the latter end of the Apoſtles dayes,〈◊〉is not to be expected now.

4. That the ſpirit of God (now dwelling in all the Saints) doth enable them ſo farre to un­derſtand the meaning of God in his holy word, as is neceſſary to their Salvation; and by its ſpeciall worke in the Saints, gives them a reflex, ſpeciall knowledge, that the promiſes are their portion, and Chriſt is theirs, ſhewing them their particular right, upon their hearing of the word Preached or Reading of it, or ſeeking him by prayer: yet this latter it doth not conſtantly, but ſometimes.

5. That in the underſtanding of the meaning of the Letter of Scripture, the Spirit of God doth by a common worke, helpe thoſe that with humble hearts waite upon him for ſuch aſſi­ſtance.

6. That this helpe of the Spirit is added to the uſe of meanes, and given us ſo; ſuch meanes as are the knowledge of Tongues, ſtudying the Scriptures, prayer, comparing Scripture with Scripture; and not by immediate inſpiration, without meanes.

7. That thus the Spirit helps, by enlightning our underſtandings and judgements, raiſing up our30 naturall parts, bringing to remembrance what we have heard, paralell Scriptures, or the like.

8. That although the Spirit in the uſe of meanes doth thus helpe us: yet not by ſuch an in­fallible helpe, as a Chriſtian may alwayes be aſſu­red he doth not miſtake, though ſometimes he may have〈◊〉a full perſwaſion, much leſſe ſo as he may〈◊〉ver his judgement to others as infallible; except they ſee it agree with other Scripture.

Nunquam enim Deus fortunat laborem eorum qui non ſunt vo­cati & quan­quam quaedam ſalutaria ad ſe­rant, tamen ni­hil aedificant. Lutherus. 9. That the Spirit of God in this way of aſſiſt­ance doth moſt accompany, and may be moſt expected of thoſe, who moſt uſe appointed meanes, and who are called of God to this publike worke; the Spirit of God being moſt promiſed to ſuch and uſing to aſſiſt all in their callings and things neceſſary for them: not thoſe who act out of the ſphere that God hath ſet them in.

10. That thoſe that do uſe means, and are by office to interpret Scriptures, and are learned, may not have the aſſiſtance of the Spirit, through their owne negligence, or curioſity, or neglect of ſeeking God, or want of an humble heart in ſerving God, and ſeeking of him, all this, Chriſtian, is truth, and old puritaniſme.

But now this is that which is denyed.

1. That the Spirit of God, which dwells in all the Saints by vertue of that inhabitation, doth inable the Saints to underſtand the Scriptures, ſo as to be able to expound them to others.

2. That the Spirit of God doth by any ſuch im­mediate way helpe Chriſtians to underſtand Scrip­tures,31 as he did helpe the Saints in primitive times by by the guift of prophecy.

3. We deny, That the ſpirit of God, in times when the meaning of his word may be underſtood by meanes, doth inable the Saints without meanes, (yea and out of their callings too) to expound the holy Scriptures to publike auditories; indeed were there a caſe of neceſſity, that the Church of Chriſt could not be ſupplyed otherwiſe but by ſome that could not uſe due meanes to gaine the meaning of Scriptures, the aſſiſtance of the ſpi­rit might then be lookt for in an extraordinary way, but when there is no ſuch neceſſity but God hath liberally ſupplyed his people with meanes, both to gaine the knowledge of Scrip­tures, and ordaining ſome to that office, we de­ny that any have any promiſe for any ſuch ex­traordinary aſſiſtance, nor have any ſuch gran­ted to them: This is that I deny.

Now every errour, Chriſtian, is founded upon a miſtake of ſome truth, an Errour, being a mon­ſtrous production, being begotten by the Devil upon a crotchecall head, or an ignorant head and a proud heart: and as every monſter hath ſomething of the ſpecies which it repreſents, in reſpect of which it is either deficient or redun­dant, ſo hath every Errour. The truth's ſome­thing of the ſpecies whereof is kept in this Er­rour, thou haſt heard, and alſo wherein this ap­peares to be a monſter, being a redundancy to thoſe truths, and ſomething more then they hold forth.

32

And indeed it is neceſſary that one of thoſe three laſt mentioned ſhould be held (as a ſub­ſtratum) to this irregular practice of unordained mens Preaching. For if we ſhould lay that truth aſide, that all that publikely Preach muſt be in office, and onely hold the other, That all that ex­pound Scripture muſt have a guift and ability to doe it, (which Mr Sheppard grants) yet we ſhould have enough againſt the Preaching of the moſt, and one of a thouſand Chriſtians would ſcarce be found fit according to that to be a Preacher, if we ſtill hold this truth.

That this guift is not common to all Saints by ver­tue of the ſpirit given them, viz. the ſanctifying ſpi­rit, but onely given by the uſe of meanes, by the ſtudy­ing of Scripture, weighing the Originall, conſidering paralell Scriptures, weighing coherences and conſe­quences, ſtill it will follow,

That thoſe onely may preach who are enabled to doe this, who can ſearch the Originals, conſider paralell Scriptures, and judge if they be paralells; who can un­derſtand and weigh coherences and conſequences, &c. and this would argue very few guifted men fitting. Being neither:

1. Inabled to allow themſelves times to do it, nor yet,

2. Having naturall or acquired abilities to do it, if they had time; therefore it ſtood Mr. Sheppard in hand to maintaine the other notions: That they have an immediate aſſiſtance to it by the Spirit, dwel­ling in them as Saints. An opinion as much ridi­culous as dangerous; for if this were true, then as I have urged,

331. None but ſuch, as have the ſpirit thus dwelling in them and are Saints, could give a true interpretati­on of any portion, the contrary to which is evi­dently true.

2. No Saint could erre, in any interpretation of Scripture or application of it; why? becauſe this act of his proceeds from the immediate vertue of an unerring Spirit. Thus ſhould nonſenſicall and ridiculous interpretations of Scripture, which he that runs may read to be falſe, be fa­ther'd upon the ſpirit of God. And herein (Chriſtians) I cannot but obſerve how God hath made Mr. Sheppard to confute himſelfe; for you ſhal any of ye be Judges, whether an un­erring Spirit guided him when he interpreted James 4.5. to be the holy Spirit dwelling in us, and applied it to that purpoſe.

And the like I might ſay of forty Scriptures he hath brought and applyed in his Booke, that have no kind of relation to the thing, he brings them to prove; take his Booke, examine the Scriptures he quotes, well obſerving for what he quotes them, and thou wilt finde it very true. Now I thinke it were no leſſe then blaſ­phemy for me to bring James 4.5. The Spirit that dwells in us luſteth to envy, to prove that the holy Spirit dwells in the Saints, if I ſhould ſay, The ſpirit guided me to that interpretation; Beſides,

3. Of neceſſity: A Saint (if this Doctrine be true) can never alter his opinion in any one Scrip­tures interpretation, for ſurely the Spirit can­not guide a man contrary to its owne former guidance.

344. If this guift comes from the ſpirit as the ſpirit that dwells in us; Every one in whom the ſpirit dwells muſt be able to expound Scripture to others. In ſhort, Chriſtians, ſo many groſſe abſurdities would follow this poſition as would eaſily evidence it to be as farre from truth as hell is from heaven. And yet if our brethren cannot ſay this, they can ſay nothing at all to juſtifie their abilities to expound Scriptures, and ſo conſequently their practice in it.

Now that I might vindicate the holy Spirit from being the author of thoſe lamentable wreſtings of Scripture, nonſenſicall interpreta­tions, and abſurd ſenſes which many put upon it, I have undertaken this diſcourſe, one thing more eſpecially moving me.

6. The dangerous conſequences, which, I apprehend, would be of this opinion and practice, and eſpecially at this time, I ſhall mention but a few.

1. A dangerous puffing up of Chriſtians, with the opinion of their own parts and abilities, no Schollers are ſo proud as thoſe that have leaſt Scholerſhip;Hoc tantum ſcio me nihil ſcire. Non eſt calami­toſior homo in terris quam ſuperbus Doctor, Rex, Princeps. Lutherus. men of knowledge ſee ſuch a vaſt knowledge before them, that it makes them cry out, they know nothing, nor any Chriſtian ſo ready to be puft up with a conceit of their own knowledge as thoſe that know leaſt; thoſe that have rare abilities to expound Scripture ſee ſo many difficulties, and meet with ſo many conſiderable queſtions and objections, that it makes them judge themſelves very inſufficient to this great work, who is ſufficient for ſuch things?35 obſerve (Chriſtians) where there are ſuch prea­chers, whether thou doeſt not ordinarily ſee them men puft up with ſelfe conceit and opi­nions of themſelves, thinking no texts too hard for them to open, no difficulties too hard to unty.

2. We live in an age when the worſt of men are much prejudiced againſt the wayes of God and his Goſpell Ordinances, and in which many ſuch men there are that are very learned and criticall. Now whether this be a probable way to ingratiate the Ordinances of God to people, to ſend out Preachers, that through want of abilities ſhall make the Ordinances of God nauſeous to car­nall hearts, let any prudent Chriſtians Judge. Surely in ſuch times thoſe ſhould be ſent out who are of moſt eminent Abilities, and furni­ſhed even with humane Art, to perſwade in the moſt moving way, and to inſinuate themſelves into the hearts of their hearers, otherwiſe the Ordinances of God ſhall yet be made more contemptible. And for ordinary people, how much they are prejudiced againſt the wayes of God, all know; and whether it be a way to pro­pagate the Goſpell of Chriſt amongſt them, to ſend out ſuch whom they have formerly known to be of their own ranke or below them, let experience witneſſe; when Jeſus Chriſt himſelfe (who ſurely had better guifts then our brethren have) preached where the people could ſay, Is not this the Carpenters ſon? the ſon of Mary, the brother of James and Joſes, and36 of Judas and Simon, and are not his ſiſters here with us? Mar. 6.3. It is ſaid v. 5. Jeſus Chriſt could do there no mighty workes, ſave that he laid his hands upon a few ſick perſons and healed them, whereupon he went downe into the Villages and preach't; and ſhall we thinke they are likely to be great Inſtru­ments in doing good? When the people ſhall ſay, Is not this the Cobler that mended our boots the other day? or rather will it not be a way to har­den people in their contempt of the Lords Or­dinances.

3. Thirdly, doe we not live in a time, when Chriſtians are growne to a very high degree of know­ledge, that ordinary notions will not ſerve their curi­ous palats, They muſt have good ſauſe as well as meat, and all that Miniſters can doe by their moſt elaborate judicious Sermons is ſcarce e­nough to keep alive in Chriſtians a good opini­on of Ordinances; and will it not be a ready meanes to make them wholly to ſlight them, to have their eares continually tyred with raw, and indigeſted Notions and vaine tautologies, with diſcourſes in which ſhall be nothing to win the affections,Doctores non ſolum aedificare, ſed etiam deſen­dere debent. Tempore pacis docendum eſt. Belli autem tempore pug­nandum & reſiſtendum Sa­tanae ac haereti­cis. Lutheri loc. com. cl. 4. p. 34. and entice the hearers eare?

4. Doe we not live in times in which the Socinian and Arminian hereſies are ſpread over the Nation; that there is ſcarce any body of profeſſors but ſome or other of them are poyſoned with this leaven? And is this a time to ſend out ſuch woodden inſtruments to deale with them? will a guifted brother that hath no learning, nor any way im­proved his reaſon be able to graple wth a ſubtil37 headed Socinian; or rather ſhall he not (proba­bly) be ſeduced by him into his Blaſphemies?

5. Will not this practice make way to render the office of the Miniſtry uſeleſſe, and the Ordinance of Ordination uſeleſſe? For to what purpoſe ſhould theſe continue, if it be every ones duty to Preach as well as they; nay, & in time thus ſhall all the Ordinances of God be made uſeleſſe, for they that bring arguments to prove this, may if they will bring better from this conceſſion to prove they may baptize and give the Lords Supper, and then what need of officers for any?

I might inſtance in many more, but in ſhort my apprehenſions are ſuch, that I believe, if the Devill were to aſke a Courteſie of a State, he ſhould aſke no more then, 1. An univerſall tole­ration, and 2. an uncontrouled liberty for every one to Preach and expound Scriptures.

By an univerſall toleration he ſhould get a pro­tection for his friends he hath already;By the firſt the divel would ſecure his ſer­vants from the Sword of the Magiſtrates; by the ſecond from ſword of argument, the two edged ſword of the word. by this libertas prophetandi he would make more un­learned men wreſting the Scriptures to their owne deſtruction, and the deſtruction of them that heare him. If he could but procure theſe two things, he ſhould have the Magiſtracy in a ſnare for neglect of their duty in reference to the truth and glory and ordinance of Chriſt, he would have the Miniſtry under his feet (thoſe great troublers of his Kingdome) yea and the third part of the ſtarres of Heaven would be drawne downe, being by this meanes ſeduced into er­rour, or carried up above ordinances, and he38 would harden the hearts of others againſt the meanes of Grace. My ſoule trembles to thinke what the iſſue of Either or both theſe will be. The Purity and truth of Ordinances would be loſt, and the power of Godlineſſe loſt too. I ſay the firſt will be loſt; the Ordinance of Ordination gone? have we been ſo zealous againſt a trifling ceremony, Chriſtians, becauſe it hath not been commanded, and ſhall it be now ſo light a thing to us to make the commands of the Goſpell (yea ſo many as are for ordination) of no effect? Have we ſtrained at a Gnat, & ſhall we ſwallow theſe Camels? have we been ſo zealous againſt an Apocryphall Biſhop or Arch-biſhop, and ſhal we ſo tamely admit thoſe things which are far more Apocryphall? ſhall any dare to ſay that a private Perſons ſprinkling water upon the face, and naming the holy Trinity is that Ordinance of Baptiſme? or the breaking a bit of Bread, and powring out a little Wine (uſing the words of adminiſtration) by the ſame hand, the great Ordinance of the Lords Supper? and is their prophecying (as they call it) any more the great Ordinance of Preaching? no ſure, thus ſhall Ordi­nances be all one after another laid aſide. And for the power of godlineſſe (deare Chriſtians!) looke into other places where there hath beene an univerſall toleration, and ſee how much of it thou findeſt there. In ſhort, Chriſtians, you can remember the time when the Miniſters of the Lord Jeſus Chriſt Preach'd the Goſpell power­fully and plainely; and Chriſtians heard it re­verently39 and humbly, and were wont in their families to repeat and examine Sermons, to ſearch the Scriptures for the truth of thoſe things which the Miniſters ſaid, were not the Chriſtians of thoſe times noble Bereans? did not the power of Godlineſſe thrive under this or­der? were there not more ſoules converted by farre then now; were not thoſe Chriſtians more humble, ſincere, cordiall, united, ſound Chriſti­ans then thoſe of our times? had we not more Chriſtians when we had fewer Preachers? and ſince this unbridled liberty hath beene taken, have not Chriſtians beene more looſe and wan­ton, more crotchicall, and ſcepticks rather then Chriſtians? O that the Lord would pleaſe to teach his people ſobriety to diſtinguiſh be­tween the budding rods, and thoſe that he doth not make to bloſſome.

I confeſſe (Chriſtians!) I was the unfitteſt of ten thouſand to undertake this great contro­verſie, not onely in reſpect of my few dayes and little abilities of learning and Judgement, but in regard of my much work, it is now but four­teene dayes ſince this Authors Booke came to my ſight or hands, and I have had the taſke of ſeven Sermons to ſtudy and Preach in the time, ſo that thou canſt not expect I ſhould have ap­proved my ſelf very exact in my anſwer, which was diſpatched in ten dayes (my Preface ha­ving taken up the other foure.) But I could not hold my peace (not for my owne ſake) for I durſt have truſted the weakeſt judgements to40 have judged betwixt Mr. Sheppard and me, whether he had ſufficiently anſwered my ar­guments, but for the Lords ſake, and for his glo­ry ſake, and for his truths ſake and Saints ſake: and for his glorious Ordinances ſake, that they might not be trampled under foot; I ſay for theſe cauſes I have undertaken this Gentle­man. And now I beſeech you (deare and pre­tious friends) in this day of reproach, to wit­neſſe to the ordinance of the Lord Jeſus. This Gentleman hath ſo farre appeared for the Lord as to plead with people to maintaine the great Ordinance of the Miniſtry. The Lord make him in that to prevaile with them. Severall things the Devill hath deviſed in theſe ſinfull times to prejudice the Spirits of Chriſtians againſt the Miniſters of the Goſpell that are the meſ­ſengers of the Lord to their ſoules,Non amo te Sabidi nec poſ­ſum dicere qua­re: Hoc tantum poſſum dcere non amo te. yea, againſt thoſe of whom they cannot ſay, they have ei­ther complied with the ſuperſtitions of former times, or that their converſation is not as be­comes the Goſpell of the Lord Jeſus; they can onely ſay this againſt them, that they care not for them.

But I ſay ſome things there are that the De­vill hath put into ſome profeſſors mouths to defend their revilings of them, and ſhamefull contempt caſt upon them.

1. Firſt, They are diſaffected to the State, I could not but obſerve this great ſubtilty of Satan, when Church differences through much wai­ting and many diſputes were almoſt brought41 together to finde out this new way to divide. But my deare friends! is this enough thinke you, to juſtifie not hearing the Miniſters of the Goſpel, or laying them aſide. Bleſſed be God that un­happy cauſe of diviſion is almoſt now taken away. But was there nothing that in poynt of conſcience might ſtumble the Miniſters of God in reference to our great change? or were all Saints that were moſt complying? I ſpeake not for my ſelfe, I confeſſe I was from the firſt more ſatisfied in poynt of Engaging, then many of my Reverend fathers, but I could not but from the firſt thinke, and ſtill doe thinke hundreds of them that durſt not, were more conſcientious then my ſelfe, and had the feare of God more upon them then my ſinfull ſoule hath, and were I either in Parliament or Army, I truſt I ſhould the more love and honour that man for ever, whom I ſhould obſerve holy and conſcientious in all his wayes for oppoſing me, and venturing any frownes to doe it, where he obſerved me doing any thing that he in conſcience ſhould thinke I did amiſſe in, though I were fully ſa­tisfied I did not. But I hope that buſineſſe is determined by the great God, O that no grud­ges for differences relating to it might yet re­maine, but that there might be in all that feare the Lord an heart of Oblivion as well as an Act of Oblivion is paſt in it.

2. A Second great objection againſt the Mi­niſters is: they are Preſbyterians, and the Devill hath ſo far prevailed with many as to make it42 in their hearts Anathema eſſe Preſbyterum. It hath beene the lot of the Saints heretofore to be ſtigmatized with Apocryphall names, Lollards, Hugonites, Calviniſts, Puritanes, Non conformiſts, yet they bare their names with Glorying, becauſe it was for the Lords ſake. Bleſſed be God that he hath now taught our enemies a Scripture name: Presbyter is a name of the Lords owne coyning. Tit. 1.5. 1 Pet. 5.1. 2 Ep. Jo. v. 1. 3 Ep. v. 1. &c. I confeſſe Chriſtians that name next the name of Chriſtian is my glory, and the next Scripture name for the Miniſters of the Goſpell and officers of the Church. After that way which they call Preſbytery, I deſire to wor­ſhip the Lord Jeſus Chriſt in Goſpell-order. And if this be to be vile, we muſt be more vile: we can­not but looke upon Paſtors, Elders, and Deacons, to be the Church officers under the Goſpell, and thinke that the government of the Church is to be in ſuch hands, and that Synods are Gods Or­dinance to which Churches ought to be ſubject, and that errors and hereticks are not to be endured, nor publike Ordinances to be adminiſtred by pri­vate hands, nor the great Ordinance of the ſupper to be given out promiſcuouſly, and theſe are the great things that Preſbyterians differ in, both from ſome of their diſſenting brethren, and the Epiſcopall party; and whether this charge will be enough to juſtifie your hatred of the Mini­ſters of the Goſpell, and dividings from them in the day of the Lord Jeſus (Chriſtians!) I be­ſeech you ſeriouſly to conſider.

433. But Thirdly, the Miniſters are bitter,Nos ſic ſapimus omnia prorſusſſe reprehen­denda, arguenda, conſundenda, ni­hil excuſandis ut medio ſtet campo libera, & aperta & pura veritas. Porro aliud eſt eos quos corri­pueris ſumma manſuetudine ſuſcipere, tolera­re, juvare. Hoc jam ad chari­tatis & officii exemplum per­tinet, non admi­niſterum verbi: charitas eſt quae omnia ſuſtinet, omnia ſuffert, omnia ſperat; fi­des vero ſeu verbum prorſus nihil ſuſtinet, ſed arguit, devo­rat, ſeu ut Jere­mias dicit, evel­lit, deſtruit, diſ­ſipat, & male­dictus qui facit opus domini fraudulenter. Lutherus loc. com. cl 4. p. 75. I could never yet underſtand this charge when a Mini­ſter might be ſaid to be bitter, or upon what ſcore this charge lies upon them; was not John Baptiſt ſo bitter when he called the Phariſees a generation of Vipers, and Jeſus Chriſt ſo bitter when he called them rotten painted Sepulchers? doe they reprove ſinne harſhly, and is it not their duty, to Cry aloud and not to ſpare? I would faine Fathome this Notion of bitterneſſe, when you have conſidered it, Chriſtians examine whether it be not Zeale in oppoſition to Luke­warmeneſſe, that you put this ſcandalous name upon: if it be knowne that whatſoever you thinke of it, they thinke it a dreadfull thing to be ſpued out of the Lords mouth, for being neither hot nor cold againſt hereſies and Er­rours, and for the glory of the Lord Jeſus. If I rightly underſtand this notion, it is this, ſuch a Miniſter is bitter, why, he inveighes ſharpely a­gainſt an opinion or practice which is mine, & I am perſwaded many Saints of God are of it. But Chriſtians! ſurely you will be aſhamed to own this before the Lord Jeſus hereafter, or in a diſ­courſe here. Is the Miniſter an holy conſcienti­ous man? doeſt thou thinke that he verily thinkes thy opinion or way is a ſinne: if thou doeſt, Chriſtian, ſurely thou ſhould'ſt love him that he will not ſpare thee: was not Jeſus Chriſt thus bitter when he ſaid to Peter, get thee behind me Satan, and Paul thus bitter when he rebuked Peter to his face? Could David ſay concerning a44 wretch that charged him with bloud and uſurpa­tion, when he ſo ſhamefully railed on him in the ſtreets, Let him alone perhaps God hath bidden him curſe? And if thou haſt an humble heart, ſhalt not thou ſay when an holy ſervant of God ſhall not raile, but from Scripture reprove, not in the ſtreets but in the Pulpit, where God hath ſet him to reprove ſinne, poſſibly God hath bidden him re­prove, poſſibly my ſoule may be guilty, however doubtleſſe he ſpeakes what he thinkes the Lord hath bidden him ſpeake. Let the righteous ſmite me and it ſhall be like oyle that ſhall not breake my head, yea it ſhall be a kindneſſe for yet my prayer alſo ſhall be in their calamities. Pſal. 141.5. Eſi me Lutherus Diabolum voca­ret, ego tamen illum inſignem dei ſervum ag­noſcam. Calv. Mr. Calvin heard that Luther rail'd on him, what ſayes he to it, ſayes he, though Luther ſhould call me a Devill, yet I would acknowledge him a famous ſervant of the Lord Jeſus Chriſt. But Calvins Doctrine and Spirit too is much forgotten.

4. But the Miniſters Preach nothing but damnation, they Preach legally and Preach nothing but duties, they ſhould Preach priviledges. Iſa. 30.8. Now go, write it before them in a Table, and note it in a Booke, that it may be for the time to come for ever and ever. That this is a rebellious people, lying chil­dren, children that will not heare the law of the Lord, which ſay to the ſeers ſee not, and to the prophets pro­phecy not unto us right things, ſpeake unto us ſmooth things, prophecy deceits, get you out of the way, turne aſide out of the path, cauſe the holy one to ceaſe from be­fore us. There are no conſcientious Miniſters but will preach the priviledges of the Goſpell, but45 they know that there are a thouſand ſinners and hypocrites to ten true Saints,Read Mr. Shep­pards Sincere Convert. Mr. Hooker on humiliation. Mr. Fenners Books: and holy Rogers and Bolton. See if they did not preach terrours, as well as com­forts, yet who are now ſuch inſtruments of God to con­vert ſoules? they know there are many wanton looſe profeſſors to one ſtrict humble cloſe walking Chriſtian, and therefore they thinke it their duty to preach the Law as wel as the Goſpell, did not John Bap­tiſt preach law. Math. 3.7, 8, 9, 10. And Jeſus Chriſt preach law. Math. 25.41. And St. Paul write law to the Saints. Rom. 2. v, 1, 2, 3, 4, 5. &c. and 2 Theſ. 1.10, 11. Profane perſons had need of law to humble them, and hypocrites to con­vince them, and looſe profeſſors to make them humble and ſtrict. But my Pen runs too farre. (Deare Chriſtians!) the Lord keep you hum­ble in theſe wanton dayes, and ſober in the midſt of this mad generation, and under an ho­ly aw of his precious ordinances in this day of their reproach, and tender of his Miniſters by whom you have beene brought in to Chriſt in this day of their contempt, and zealous for Chriſt Jeſus in this Lukewarme time. And the Lord Jeſus keepe you all blameleſſe to the day of his comming. This is the Prayer of,

Your meaneſt ſervant in the worke of the Lord Jeſus JOHN COLLINGS.
47

ANIMADVERSIONS By way of Reply, to a Book, entituled, The Peoples priviledge and duty guarded, By WILLIAM SHEPHARD, Eſq.

CHAP. I. Wherein the Authors method in his Anſwer is laid down.

AS this ſober Gentleman hath in his firſt Chapter ſet down his method: ſo I ſhall doe mine, that the Reader may not be tyred with an indiſtinct diſcourſe.

1. I ſhall examine his ſecond Chapter; and ſhew how far we have, or have not granted; and how we have granted what he there men­tions.

2. I ſhall examine his third Chapter (in ſeverall Chap­ters, becauſe it is very long:) there I ſhall examine whe­ther he hath ſufficiently proved his ten Propoſitions he layes as a foundation, or the eleventh; which is his main work. I ſhall examine the laſt more ſtrictly; and reply to his ſeverall (pretended) arguments, for the preaching of ſuch as are not in office.

483. I ſhall examine his fourth Chapter, where he anſwers our arguments: and try whether he hath done it ſuffici­ently; and reply upon his pretended anſwers.

4. Poſſibly I may adde ſome ſhort notes to his laſt Chapter, which is not argumentative, but onely practicall, and therefore I ſhall not ſpeak much to it.

CHAP. II. In which part of the Authors Second chapter is examined: and the Preachers grants are opened, how far, and in what ſenſe they have granted the things mentioned.

THe Author is pleaſed in the firſt Chapter to tell us, that he grants theſe things:

1. That that there are or ought to be in all the Churches of Chriſt regularly conſtituted, certain Officers call'd Preachers, Paſtors, Teachers, or Elders, &c.Eph. 4.11, 12. 1 Cor. 12.29, &c.

2. That no man may take this office upon him; but he that is called, and ſet apart to it, according to the Goſ­pel way and rule 1 Tim. 5 22. Lay hands ſuddenly on no man. Acts 13.3. When they had faſted and prayed, and layd their hands on them, they ſent them away.

So that he grants the Goſpel rule for Goſpel Preachers to be that thoſe that take the Office upon them ſhould be ſolemnly ſet a part by faſting and prayer, and impoſition of hands.

3. That theſe officers are to be heard, acknowledged, ſub­mitted to, honoured, maintained, countenanced, and furthered in their office by the people.1 Theſ. 5 12. Eph. 5.21, &c.

4. The opinion denying the Miniſtery, is as bad as that denying Magiſtracy: and both of them hereticall, dan­gerous, and damnable.
5. He grants, that the publique and common prea­ching49 the word by ſuch officers in the Church of Chriſt is the ſpeciall, and great ſtanding Ordinance of Chriſt now under the Goſpel for the gathering to, and perfecting Saints in the Church, there to continue to the worlds end, Eph. 4.11. Matth. 28.20. Rom. 10.17.

In the cloſe of that Chapter he ſaies:

We utterly diſlike therefore all opinions and practiſes that tend to the derogation or prejudice of this Office, Ordinance, and Miniſtry, which muſt be kept ſafe, and untouched; and we may not endure it to be ſpoken againſt. Thus much we grant to the Preachers.

(Sir,) Although we believe that Gods word doth ob­lige you to believe and grant this, and all this: yet we have cauſe to thank you, that in this erronious and back­ſliding age (wherein ſo many have loſt their firſt love) you will thus far bear witneſſe to the truth of God. This is much more then thoſe that uſually handle your ſub­ject will grant: and I ſuppoſe enough (if well improved) to bring you to cloſe with that other piece of truth, a­gainſt which you contend, viz. That Publique preaching the Goſpel amongſt profeſſors is a proper and diſtinct act of theſe Officers.

In this ſecond Chapter you come to tell us, what we have granted you, and there you confeſſe we grant you twelve things.

"1. That ſuch as have not been brought up in the Ʋniver­ſity, or want School-learning, may (being duely called) become publique preachers.

This indeed I have granted, in my Vindiciae, p. 14. but in theſe terms onely: that School-learning is not abſo­lutely neceſſary. So that doubtleſſe in caſes of neceſſity, when the Church of God cannot be ſupplied enough with men of learning, this may be done (and I conceive this is our caſe and part now) for truly, I judge a godly gifted man, duely ordained and ſet a part to the work (though un­learned in part) farre fitter for the Miniſtry then a pro­phane50 wretch (though the greateſt Scholler in Chriſten­dom.Quoniam non omnibus forte etiam nullis ea donorum ubertas obtingit a ſpi­ritu, quae Apo­ſtolis. Nulla fuerit impietas quod donis illius diminutum eſt ſupplere diſciplinarum adminiculis Eraſmus. in Eccleſiaſt. edit. Froben. An. 1554. Hodie quum pluſquam neceſſaria fit linguarum cognitio, & Deus hoc tempore mirabile beneficio eas ex tenebris in lucem eruerit ſunt nunc magni theologi qui fuoioſè adverſas eas declamitent quum certum ſit ſpiritum ſanctum eterno elogio hic ornaſſe linguas, colligere promptum eſt quonum ſpiritu agantur iſti cenſores. Calu. in c. 4. 1. ep. ad Corin. ) Thus far now this is granted. Yet withall I cannot think that God would have ſupplied miraculouſly the firſt preachers of the Goſpel with an extraordinary gift of tongues; and an infallible ſpirit in expounding Scrip­ture: if he had not in his wiſdome thought that it was moſt fitting for one that were learned in the Originall Tongues to interpret Scripture publiquely.

A ſecond thing you ſay we grant is,That the Ceremony of impoſition of hands is not neceſſary to the making of a Miniſter.

But who hath granted this I know not. I have not, for p. 76. I ſay, that I cannot think it can be omitted without ſin in an ordinary orderly ordination: and I give reaſons for it. Nor can I finde any place where my reverend brother, Mr. Hall, hath been ſo free in granting away Scripture precepts. Nor is it much conſiderable who hath granted it; for who ever they are, they have granted away a truth was not theirs to diſpoſe of. The word of God hath not granted it; and we cannot grant you away any piece of that, unleſſe you can bring us a ticket under Chriſts hand. Nay, you your ſelfe will not grant it, for p. 2. you ſay, they muſt be ſet apart,Non eſt mini­mum iota legis à quo non màgni montes pendent. according to the Goſpel rule. Now what that is, you tell us, 1 Tim. 5.22. Lay hands ſuddenly on no man. And Acts 13.3. To the Law, and to the Teſti­mony, (Sir,) Iſ. 8.20. Except we could finde ſome ordi­nations there, without this we cannot make ſo ſlight a buſineſſe of it, eſpecially when the holy Ghoſt layeth ſo much weight upon it as to expreſſe the whole ordinance of ordination by it.

3. A third thing you ſay was granted is,51That ſuch as intend the miniſtry, and are to be ſet apart for it, may as probationers preach publikely, and that Batchelours of Art may common-place in a Chap­pell, to the end that their Abilities may be tried and judged.

This indeed is granted you by Mr. Hall,Pulpit guar­ded p. 4. Vindiciae mi­niſt. 17. V. Mr. Ruther­ford, Due Right p. 281. 305. and by my ſelfe, upon that ground of Scripture, 1 Tim. 5.22. yet not without due limitation. 1. As Probationers. 2. Before the Elders, or the Church in which he is conſtantly to preach. So Mr. Hall limits it.) I have added, 3. Not without the ap­probation of the Presbytery that is to ordain him. 4. Not to make a work of it, but to doe it ſome few times. And (Sir) theſe are Scripture bounds. For the text onely ſayes,A minori ad majus affirman­di. Lay hands ſuddenly on none, and Let him be firſt proved (which is ſpoken of Deacons, but holds a fortiori, to preachers. So that all his preaching muſt be in order to a proof, and a ſecuring of Timothy from laying on hands ſuddenly. Now (Sir) the means muſt be proportionate to the end; Reaſon tels you with theſe limitations, it is granted, ſir.

4. You ſay we grant, that ordaining is not the onely thing neceſſary. We grant it indeed, for there muſt be before this miniſteriall gifts, 1 Tim. 2.2. and an inclination to the work, 1 Tim. 3.1.

5. We doe grant you, That in extraordinary caſes, as when no regular ordination can be had, nor any poſſibility of obtaining it, as in caſe of perſecution, or the like; or when people are diſperſed into Countries, where no Miniſter can be had, or where a Church is to be planted amongſt Infidels; and ſo in the infancy of the Church. Alſo in the corrupted collapſed eſtate, & generall diſorder of a Church. So when the Church is in any danger; as in caſe of lack of a Pilat or Cap­tain, when the ſhip is in danger, or the Souldiers aſſaulted, the Marriners or Souldiers may appoint a Captaine or Maſter of the ſhip: ſo may the people in theſe and ſuch like caſes ſet apart, and appoint one of themſelves to this office, and here (as they ſay) God doth call immediately and extraordinarily.
52

Si itaque hic factum eſt in us qui imme­diate ſunt vo­cati, &c. V Chemnit. l. com. p. 3. p. 137. Edit. fol. Ʋ. Calv. Inſtit. l. 4. ſect. 14. Neceſſitas non habet legem.That ſame word ſuch like comes in unhandſomely after your large enumeration of all the neceſſary caſes, I know or ever heard of. Yea, you reckon one too many. For ſuppoſe a Church be to be planted amongst Infidels, I thinke Gods way is the beſt way to doe it in. So it was Acts 13.3, 4, 5: he did not ſend meerly gifted perſons to doe it, but calls from Heaven to his Church to ſet a part Paul and Barnabas, before they went; which they did by faſting and prayer, and laying on of hands: yet both of them were extraordinarily gifted. Indeed if ſuch ordination cannot be had) we grant it.

6. You ſay we grant, That every private man may in his "own family read and apply to his own family ſomething from the letter of Scripture.

Expounding is not a proper terme for their ablities. Otherwiſe we grant it.

7. You ſay truely we grant,That any private Chriſtian may privately and occaſionally, exhort, teach, admoniſh, re­prove or comfort his brother.

8. You ſay we grant, That any private Chriſtian may write "upon any Scripture, and teach another by pen.

No (Sir) we onely ſay, able orthodox private Chriſti­ans may.

9. We freely yield, That private Chriſtians occaſionally "meeting together, may repeat Sermons, relate experiences, and confer one with another.

10. We grant that private perſons may make an open con­feſſion "of their faith, if called to it, or forced to it.

11. "That Magiſtrates may give publique charges, and make ſpeeches and exhortations to the people; we yield it.

12. That any man may make a publique apologie or defence to cleare himſelfe from unjuſt accuſations we grant, if he be called to it in ſeaſonable time, and convenient place he may doe it; but not to juſtle out an Ordinance of God.

You ſay, "We will make further uſe of this afterwards. We will wait upon you for that (Sir) In the mean time let me make a little.

53

And now (conſcientious Reader!) if thou beeſt of an hum­ble learning ſpirit, judge betwixt us the miniſters of the Goſpell, and Mr. Sheppard. Is there not room enough in theſe grants for a Chriſtian in his own private family, or in a private meeting (if he be of an humble and ſober ſpirit) to exerciſe all the gifts he hath? but the Pulpit muſt needs be made big enough for him to ſit in, even with the Ambaſſadors of the Lord Jeſus Chriſt? and to preach in their place? Judge, I pray thee Reader, whether the Preachers of the Goſpell of Chriſt in England be ſo guilty of ſmothering the brethrens gifts, as Mr. Sheppard would make them to be p. 12, p. 74, 75. of his book, and ſee how thoſe pages and theſe agree.

CHAP. III. Animadverſions and an Anſwer to the fourth and fifth page of the booke, ſtating the buſineſſe in difference; together with an account of the ten propoſitions he brings in order to the guard.

THis Gentleman comes now to his third Chapter, and in that, having already ſhewed wherein we agree both, he comes to ſtate the buſineſſe in difference.

And in his firſt lines, he ſayes right that the Preachers doe affirm (yea, and muſt ſtand to that affirmation too) till better arguments be brought us, then this book will afford us)That private perſons (though gifted and called,Queſtion ſtat. i. e. dſidered by the people) may not ordinarily open and apply Scriptures in the publick aſſemblies of a conſtituted Church, without a ſolemn ſetting apart to that office.

My brother Hall puts in a Call. I balk't that word pur­poſely, becauſe I knew what our brethren call a Call, and I meant ſomething more.

54

This point (ſaith this Gentleman) The people deny and oppoſe. (That's no great matter, if they cannot diſprove it. But in order to the mannaging of their oppoſition, he brings us ten poſitions (which he calls truths) which well proved, he thinks will guard this priviledge.

I hope he intends them not for a Life-guard to the pre­tended truth; if they were they ſhould ſtand neerer to it. For, for the firſt foure, I will undertake for him, that ſhall oppoſe the intended truth, which chiefely lies in the fifth, ſixth, and ſeventh. He ſhall cut the throat of them, if he will, and neither a one of the firſt foure ſhall check him. So the Van-guard ſtands for little, but to make a ſhew. Yet it will not be amiſſe to examine theſe (for fear they ſhould have a dagger more then any one ſees) and be more in the Authors meaning, then they are in common view and apprehenſion.

The Vanguard then conſiſts of theſe foure notions. 1. "That the Scripture doe as well belong to the people, as the Preachers. Quid inde? what then? or who denies it.

2. That the people, as well as the Preachers, are to read and ſtudy the Scriptures.God forbid but they ſhould read and ſtudy them; but what of that?

3. "That the Expoſition of the Scriptures, as to the right uſe and underſtanding of them, is neceſſary to the people, as well as the preachers. I obſerve a ſcurvy term, As well as, in every propoſition. If there be not a ſnake in that word, I ſee nothing of falſhood in this.

4. "That the people, as well as Preachers, are to abound in the knowledge of the Scriptures. [As wel as] again? Surely the cheat lies in that terme; we will ſearch it anon. But admit it rightly underſtood.

After theſe, comes in the Tripartite notion, called, the priviledge that ſhould be guarded.

1. That the gift of Scriptures expoſition (being a part of that prophecy which doth now remain) is a gift common to all people of Chriſt out of office, as well as the Preachers of Chriſt in office.

55 "2. That the people may as well uſe the gift of expounding Scripture, as the Preachers.

"3. That it is the duty of all people of God, as well as of the Preachers to expound Scriptures.

In the laſt place comes in the Rear-guard, conſiſting of three other poſitions: which are innocent truths, if they have no daggers under their ſhirts, more then a common Reader will ſee (God willing) we will ſearch them anon.

"1. That all Gods people may and ought to expound Scrip­tures to themſelves, and one to another.

Query. What the Author means by expounding. 2 By one to another? If by expounding he means ſpeaking of the Scriptures, or telling their thoughts; or what they have heard, or read, or obſerved of the ſence of the Scriptures; and by One another, he means privately. It is granted.

2. That ſuch as have any ſingular gift herein above others, are to exerciſe it, as may be moſt for the profit of others.

This is true enough: onely adding, that they keep the limits by which Gods Word, and their calling bounds them.

3. That theſe expoſitions of Scripture of the people one to another have been frequently bleſſed of God for the begetting and encreaſing of faith in the hearers.

This I feare will prove anon to be barely proved; yet we dare not limit the holy one of Iſrael; nor ſay, but that they may have ſometimes been ſo bleſſed: although I be­lieve you might have left out the word frequently, I feare you will want Scripture proofe anon for that word.

Theſe are his ten Propoſitions.

Now, Sir, although I could grant you, and eaſily doe grant you ſeverall of theſe poſitions to be true (if rightly underſtood) yet I ſhall examine what you have ſaid to all them. Partly, becauſe I have a ſuſpicion upon ſome words in them not to have ſo honeſt a meaning, as they have a looke. And partly, that I might ſee whether you have been guided by the Spirit in your applications of your many Scrip­tures56 to prove the points for which they are brought. I will begin with the firſt of your Van-guard.

CHAP. IV. Wherein the fifth, and part of the ſixth page is exa­mined: and the firſt propoſition is ſcann'd, and opened, viz. That the Scriptures doe as well belong to the people, as the Preachers.

THe firſt propoſition is, That that the Scriptures doe as wel "belong to the people, as to the Preachers.

This point the Gentleman, firſt proves. Secondly, cleares from objections.

1. He proves it (he ſhould have done well to have ope­ned it firſt.) Thoſe two terms, 1. Belong. 2. As well as, are not cleare. We may ſay, the government of the City belongs to the people of it; but how? quoad exercitium actus? as to the exerciſe of the acts of government. Are the keys of government theirs? no ſure. Then farewell Magiſtracy, and welcome Levelling. But it belongs to them as it is for their good, and peace, and order, as that under which, and according to the rule of which they are to live.

If this Gentleman means by belonging, what the Apo­ſtle ſaith, 1 Tim. 3.16. That the Scriptures are profitable for all, for doctrine, for reproofe, for correction, for inſtruction in righteouſneſſe. That the man of God may be perfect, throughly furniſhed unto all good workes. God forbid but we ſhould grant it; and this belonging is proved by Deut. 29.29. and Ioh. 5.39. and Iude 3. and many other places.

But if this Genleman means, that they ſhould belong to them as the keyes to the Steward, to open and apply them to the people, he both contradicts himſelfe, for he tels us in other places of this book, That they cannot ex­pound57 and apply Scriptures authoritatively; and he contra­dicts the Apoſtle too, 1 Cor. 4.2. Myſterium diſtribuimus in verbum Dei & Sacramenta. P. Martyr ad loc. Let a man ſo account of us, as of the Miniſters of Ieſus Chriſt, and Stewards of the myſteries of God. Of which myſteries the Goſpell is one, Col. 1.16. And if he doth not meane, that the Scriptures thus belong to the people

1. He ſayes nothing to the purpoſe.

2: His ſecond objection is little worth (of which more by and by) for ſuppoſe we argue thus:If the Scriptures be for the peoples uſe, and belong to them for reproofe, correction, doctrine, inſtruction in righteouſ­neſſe, then the people may expound and preach them pub­liquely.

He ſayes:They are committed to Preachers, and yet not ſo as excluding the people, But The Preachers are eſpecially,Natura enim omnes jubet mutuò eſſe cu­ſtodes ac defen­ſores ſalutis noſtrae & alienae, maxime veri fratres. Pareus. Immo quod tibi frater eſt & proximus, ideo es illius cuſtos & tibi illius ſalus eſt a deo com­mendata. P. Martyr. and by publique office, and the duty of their place to take care of them; but this hinders not, but that every Chriſtian is by duty bound in generall to take care of the ſoules of his fellow Chriſtians, and ſo of the truth.

We eaſily grant that private Chriſtians are in the gene­rall bound by the Law of God and nature to take a pri­vate care of their brethrens ſoules and bodies; and of the truth, ſo farre as to keep it in their own hearts, and propagate it in their own families; yea and to admoniſh, reprove, and exhort one another: to watch over them, if ſtanding: if any brother be fallen through infirmity, to endeavour to reſtore him in the ſpirit of meekneſſe. But (Sir) they are not to take a publique care of, nor are they put in a publique truſt concerning their brethrene ſoules. Neither are the Scriptures committed to them to teach others. Quicquid enim ingenio humano ex cogitatum aſſuitur Scrip­turae ut pro di­vinitus revelato habeatur men­dacium eſt. Pareus in Apoc. c. 22. 1 Tim. 2.2.

What the word of God doth not ſay in reference to the Ordi­nances and worſhip of God, that we muſt not ſay. For if we doe we ſhall adde to the Scriptures. God muſt order every pin in the Tabernacle.

But the word of God no where ſaies, that the people58 have the glorious Goſpel of God committed to their truſt, to teach others out of it, as 1 Tim. 1.11. 1 Tim. 6.20. 2 Tim. 2.2. and therefore we muſt not ſay, the people have it com­mitted to them. The Scripture warrants no ſuch ſpeech, it is not the language of Canaan. And ſo (Sir) in point of publique truſt they are excluded, as much as a Com­miſſion to his Excellency to be Lord Deputy of Ireland, ex­cludes others from being ſo, though it be not ſaid ſo (in the letter) in the Commiſſion. In point of uſe indeed the people are every where included, but they are no where called Stewards, &c.

And (Sir) for your diſtinction between committed, and ſo committed, it is Apocryphall. The Scripture no where ſayes, they are at all committed to them. You muſt remem­ber (Sir) your own marginall note which you give, as p. 29. Ʋbi lex non diſtinguit, non eſt diſtinguendum.

But to juſtifie what you ſay, you tell us that it is com­mitted to the people; for,In 1 Tim. 3.15. the Apoſtle ſaies, That the whole Church, not the Preachers onely, is the pillar and ground of truth.

Any one may ſee a Non ſequitur (without ſpectacles) in the Argument. And the Gentlemans proofes will none of them prove this, nor any thing like unto it.

In the next place he comes to cleare his point from two Objections. He frames one from Revel. 2. Where the Epiſtles are directed to the Angels. To this he anſwers: 1. The Angels are taken collectively for the whole Churches, as Exod. 4.2. Iſrael my ſonne. 2. He ſayes, It is clearly ex­preſſed, Revel. 2.7. He that hath an eare to beare let him beare what the Spirit ſayes to the Churches.To which I anſwer.

Though I ſhould never have made this objection, but think there is very little ſtrength in it, and the Gentle­man onely brought it forth to try his skill about it, yet I conceive his anſwer is too ſhort in it: and ſeeing the ar­gument is weake, it is charity for diſputation ſake to take its part.

591. It will hardly be proved, that Angel is taken any where collectively; that Iſrael is, is plain enough from more pla­ces then one. The term Angel, I take it, is ſcarce found but to ſignifie an Angel by nature, or by office. Now it is abſurd to ſay, that all the people in a Church are ſent, and in office: which is the appellative ſignification of the term.

To his ſecond anſwer.

2. The Spirit ſpake to the Churches. Although the Epi­ſtles were not directed immediately to all the members, doubtleſſe they were directed to their Officers for their uſe. And thus the holy Ghoſt ſpeaks to us in ſpeaking to the Jews of old: and to the Jews, and Chriſtians in the new Teſtament. Elſe neither the Scriptures of the Old, nor the New Teſtament belong to us.

He frames a ſecond Objection, p. 5.

Ob.The Scriptures are committed to the truſt and care of Preachers in Office.1 Tim. 1.11. 6 20. 2 Tim. 2.14.3.14. Tit. 1.3.

The bringing of this objection makes me think, he underſtood by [as well) that the Scriptures did equally belong to people as Preachers, and are alike committed to them. For if this objection oppoſeth the doctrine, he muſt mean by belonging, a belonging to them as the Lords Truſtees and Commiſſioners in the Goſpel. And then his poſition is falſe, and theſe Scriptures which he here quotes unanſwerably prove it ſo. Yet he pretends to anſwer.

Sir, As to that text, 1 Tim. 3.15. it is a very diſputable text, who the Apoſtle calls there, the pillar and ground of truth, is not ſo well agreed, as you preſume. Some refer it to Timothy. Mr. Calvin ſaith,V. Deodate ad loc. Ʋ. Leigh ad loc. Calv. ad loc. Ʋ. Leigh ib. Engl. Annot. Elogium hoc ad miniſte­rium verbi pertinet. That it is to be applied to the miniſtry of the Word. Others underſtand it of the living God, who is indeed the pillar and ground of truth. So Cameron, and others.) To bar either of theſe interpretations, you have nothing but the poor credit of a comma or two;60 and thoſe that knew any thing, know that the Originall copies generally are both without ſtops and diſtinction of verſes. For my own part, I ſhould underſtand it of the living God, and ſupply〈…〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, [who is] and then your proofe failes.

But admit it be the Church, it is gratis dictum, and not proved, that by Church he mean all the individuall mem­bers. The Papiſts generally contend, that the Church is there called the pillar and ground of truth; and thence Bellarmine and Eſtius,V. Eſtium ad loc. V. Calv ad loc. Beza ad loc. and others conclude it cannot erre. It is alſo diſputed, whether it be meant of the Church Ʋniverſall or particular. Proteſtants maintain it of the Church Ʋniverſall. And doubtleſſe if it be to be underſtood of the Church at all, it muſt be of the Church Ʋniverſall, and not of every individuall member of that. And then it is to be conſidered in what ſence the Church is the pillar and ground of truth; and it is concluded, that the Church is the pillar of truth, becauſe in that truth is to be found. As Proclamations hang upon pillars, ſo the Church is the Pillar of truth; but (Sir) you prove nothing, if you doe not prove that the Individuall members of the Church are ſpeaking pillars, which will be an hard task for you. Indeed they ſhould be pillars of truth, to beare the Law of the Lord upon their hearts and converſations. And they are, as you ſay, from Iude 3. to contend for the faith. But the queſtion is, whether God hath committed the doctrine of faith to them to preach? No ſuch thing is proved from that text in Timothy, nor that in Iude neither. And in earneſt (Sir) if every gifted brother be to be a pillar of truth, truth hath loſt its uniformity. Many of them have been pillars upon which the divell hath hung all the errors and blaſphemies of former times; not one of many a pillar of truth.

In ſhort, I ſhall diſpatch your firſt propoſition granting you, that the Scriptures belong to all, to be exerciſed in them, to ſearch and examine them, and their own hearts61 by them; to read in them, and meditate in them day and night. But they doe not belong to all to preach them publikely.

CHAP. V. Wherein the ſixth and ſeventh pages are examined, and the Authours third propoſition is ſcanned, and his proofe of it enquired into, &c.

FOr your ſecond propoſition, viz. That the people as well as the preachers are to read and ſtudy the Scriptures. I grant it you to be a tuth, and wiſh it may be practiſed. But it concludes nothing to the buſineſſe in hand, unleſſe you will conclude thus:They that are to read and ſtudy the Scriptures, are alſo to expound and preach them. That is denied.

Your third propoſition is p. 6.

That the expoſition of Scripture (lying in the opening of the true ſenſe of the words and ſayings thereof: and the applying of them in that ſenſe to them that heare it, and read it, as to the right uſe and underſtanding thereof, is of neceſ­ſity to preachers and people.This you prove p. 6 & 7. by ſeven particulars.

But Sir, before you had proved your doctrine, you ſhould again have opened it, for the meaning is not clear.

1. Whether you mean that it is neceſſary they ſhould have the Scriptures opened. Or

2. That they ſhould open the Scriptures themſelves. Whether you mean neceſſary as to ſalvation, or to the bene eſſe, and further edification of a Chriſtian.

If you mean that it is neceſſary to ſalvation that one have the Scriptures opened to him, I cannot grant it, nor have you proved it. If you mean in the other ſenſe neceſ­ſary, I grant it; though I think another word would have better expreſſed it, eſpecially if Varro's notion for62 the Etymology of neceſſe,Neceſſe eſt quod nec eſſe aliter poteſt. Varro. Haec à me per­ſtricta ſunt ut intellige es te in Scripturis ſacris fine previo & monſtraente ſe­mitam non poſſe ingredi. D. Hier. ep. 103. c. 6. or neceſſarium (from whence our Engliſh word comes) be true. Neceſſe quod neceſſe aliter poteſt. But I eaſily grant you, that the expoſition of Scripture is an ordinance of God, and of ſingular advan­tage, though ſuch things as are neceſſary to ſalvation may be underſtood without an expoſitor, the wiſdome of God having ſo compounded the Scriptures, that there is milk for babes, and meat for ſtrong ones.

But I am afraid you mean ſomething elſe: that it is of neceſſity to the people, that they themſelves be able to expound Scriptures. This you muſt mean, or you have ſpoke little to your purpoſe; and then I deny it: for every Chriſtian (according to your own principles) hath not the guift: and God hath denied no neceſſary guift to any of his Saints. But you goe on to prove it neceſſary, in what ſence I know not.

1. You ſay God doth command it, John 5.39. Search the Scriptures. I eaſily grant (though that ſpeech be directed to the Phariſees) that it concernes every Chriſtian to doe what in him lies to finde out the meaning of the Scrip­tures, and ſo indeed it is neceſſary neceſſitate praecepti. But I am not of the mind that your ſecond place, 1 Cor. 14.1.39. Covet to prophecy, proves it. They are to ſearch the Scrip­tures for their own uſe. But prophecying is an extraor­dinary guift which they were to covet in thoſe times; and that precept is a ſpeciall precept relating to them, pro­phecying being now out of date; of which more here­after. And although, as you ſay right, I believe the neglect of the ſtudy of the Scriptures is a ſin: yet I doe not think it is contrary to that Negative precept, 1 Theſſ. 5.20. Nor doe I think it the prophecying there meant, we will argue that hereafter. In the mean time let me tell you, that thoſe places you quote here to prove it, 1 Cor. 14.3, 24. prove it not at all. V. 4. He that prophecyeth edifieth the Church. V. 24. If all prophecie, and there come in one that believeth not, or one unlearned, be is convinced of all, be is judged of all.

63

Let us now argue from hence, it muſt be thus:In ſecunda figu­rā exduabus af­fimantibus non conciuditur.

He that prophecieth (ſaith the Apoſtle) edifieth the Chuch.

He that ordinarily expoundeth Scripture edifieth the Church.

E go, Prophecying and edifying the Church are the ſame.

By as good Logick (Sir) you may prove the Moon is made of green Cheeſe, as we ſay.

  • Green Cheeſe is a creature.
  • The Moon is a creature.
  • Ergo The Moon and Green Cheeſe are the ſame

If I ſhould argue ſo (Sir) you would tell me there were more creatures then one; and ſo I muſt tell you,He that admi­niſtreth the Lords Supper edifieth the Church, doth it therefore follow that it is all one to expound Scripture and adminiſter the Lords Supper? there are more waies by which the Church may be edified then one. The Church was edified by prophecying, and by the guift of tongues: it doth not therefore follow, that both theſe are continuing guifts to the Church of Chriſt; or that our opening and expounding Scripture is the ſame with the prophecying ſo often mentioned in the New Teſtament. The thing you ſay is a truth, That Chriſtians are to ſearch the Scriptures, and to covet the beſt guifts; To deſire to be able to underſtand the meaning of Scripture. But you have not proved it by your ſecond reaſon, nor doe you prove your third reaſon well by 1 Cor. 14.3 I grant you your fourth, that Chriſt and his Apoſtles made much uſe of this way of expounding Scriptures, and doubtleſſe his Miniſters ought to doe ſo ſtill. Your fifth I grant, that there are many hard things in Scripture,〈…〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉. that had need of explication. And that place in Peter which you quote, 2 Pet. 3.16. proves the unlearned very unfit to open them; and your other place, Acts 8.30, 31. ſhewes whom God hath appointed to that work. The Lord did not ſend one of the guifted brethren to doe it, but Philip, one ordained, Act. 6.5. and ſo in office a Preacher, Act. 8.6. and that had extraordinary gifts given to him; one that64 had power to baptize, and give the Holy Ghoſt, Act. 8. For that place you quote, Iob 33.22. I will not diſpute the meaning of that place with you, whether it doth prove there are many things hard in Scripture to be under­ſtod. The Interpreter there ſpoken of ſeems to me to be one rather that ſhould interpret viſions or revelations, or Gods providences, read V. 14, 15, 16, 17, 18, 19, 20, 21. and ſee what they ſpeak of the Scriptures being hard to be under­ſtood. But (Sir) admit it, that the Interpreter there ſpoken of be meant One that ſhould interpret hard places of Scrip­ture,Buxtorfius, ad verbum. marke what a one he muſt be. 1. He muſt be〈…〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉a Meſſenger, an Angel. Qui ſic dicitur a functione quam deus ipſi imponit, called ſo from his office (ſaith Buxtorfi­us) The Prophet Malachy hath his name from this word, and he muſt be one of a thouſand. Nec enim egoanctior ſum hoc Eunucho nec ſtudioſior, qui de Aethic­piâ, id eſt, de extremis mundi finibus venit ad templum, reliquit aulam regiam: & tantus ama­tor legis divi­naeque ſapientiae fuit ut etiam in vehiculo ſa­cras literas lege­ret, & tamen cum librum te­neret & verba domini cogita­tione conceperat, lingua volverat labiis perſonaret ignorabet eum quem in libro reſciens venera­batur. Hieron. ep 103. c. 5. So that, Sir, although it is true, that thoſe places 2 Pet. 3.16. and Act 8.30, 31. prove there are ſome things in Scripture hard to be underſtood; Yet I deſire you to take notice by the way, that he that opens them muſt not be one unlearned, for (ſaith the Apo­ſtle) he will wreſt them; but he muſt be a Philip, an Angel, (ſaith Job) and one of a thouſand. What elſe you ſay, p. 7. concerning the profitableneſſe of the expoſition and ap­plication of Scripture in generall, I grant you: onely I think Heb. 3.12. proves not that you bring it for: the words are theſe, Take heed brethren leſt there be in any of you an unbelieving heart to depart from the living God. I ſuppoſe you intended v. 13. But exhort one another daily. But al­though you did, yet you cannot from thence (except your Logick be better then mine) conclude this truth, that The opening of Scripture is like the breaking and bruiſing of Spices. And yet you adde, ſee for this Matth. 23.16, &c. Heb 3.12. I have done with your third poſition, and my Marginall notes upon it; onely I wonder you ſpeak ſo much of the excellency of Application, and make ſo little uſe of it; but I ſuppoſe we ſhall have the uſes anon. In the mean while having helped you in the expoſition of your65 doctrine I have granted you it in the ſame ſenſe wherein the Scriptures you quote prove it, though I ſuppoſe not in the ſame you would have it.

CHAP. VI. In which Mr. Sheppards fourth poſition is exami­ned, and his proofe of it ſcanned.

YOur next, and in order your fourth poſition is this,That the people as well as the preachers are to abound in the knowledge of the Scriptures. This you prove, 1. Be­cauſe it is commanded, Col. 3.16. 2 It is commended, Ro. 15.14. 3 It was prophecyed and promiſed it ſhould be ſo.

This doctrine ſhould have been expounded a little too before it had been proved: that term [as well as] upon which the whole ſtrength of your deſigne lies, is not pro­ved by any one Scripture, nor can I well tell what you mean by it. For if you mean,

That not only the Preachers, but the people are to abound in the knowledge of the Scriptures, I grant it you, and that you have proved it, though to very little purpoſe, in or­der to the deſigne of your book.

But if you mean, that it lies upon the people in point of duty, to be as much buſied and verſed in the Scriptures, as the Preacher is bound to be, I cannot yield you that: For that God hath no where ſaid to them as to Timothy,〈…〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉. Theophylact. ad loc. 1 Tim. 4.15. Meditate upon theſe things, give thy ſelf wholly to them. I ſuppoſe you believe a Preacher ſhall not ſin againſt God, if he ſpend his whole time in order to his aboun­ding in the knowledge of the Scriptures; but, I ſuppoſe thoſe who are not in that Function ſhould. But I eaſily grant you, that every Chriſtian ought to abound in the knowledge of the Scriptures; and that becauſe, as you ſay, God hath both commanded and commended it. I66 grant you alſo, that a fuller meaſure of knowledge is pro­miſed and prophecied,Joel 2.18. Dan. 12.4. Iſ. 11.9 Iſ. 33 6 and poſſibly that place in Ioel may be a proofe in ſome part for you, viz that under the Goſpell God would poure out his Spirit in a larger meaſure then before. Here you frame an Objection that ſome make, viz.

Ob That ſome ſay, that text in Joel is to be referred onely to the very time of the Apoſtles, and to the miraculous guifts of that time. To this you anſwer,

1. This reſtrained ſenſe is againſt the coherence of the Text.

2. The words themſelves import a further matter and time.

3. The guift hath been given to ſome in all times under the Goſpell.

4. The ſame and like words are uſed in other places in the larger ſenſe, Lu. 4.17, 18, 19, 20. Matth. 8.21.

5. Some ſound and learned interpreters take it in this larger ſence, &c.

6. There are other paralell Scriptures ſpeak the ſame thing.

Concerning this text, I have already noted to you in my Ʋindiciae, p. 49. that if this text proves, that perſons not ordained may preach,All fleſh. it proves 1. That all have the guift, and may doe it. 2. That women may doe it, v. 28. 3. That they may preach by dreams and viſions too. That according to this place there need no election or proba­tion: or any ſuch thing.

For the reſtraining of it to the daies of Pentecoſt, the Apoſtle hath warranted it, Act. 2.16. This is that which was ſpoken, &c.

Whereas you ſay, it is againſt the coherence of the words, you ſhall doe well to ſhew it us, and then we ſhall reply to it.

Whereas you ſay, the words doe import ſomething fur­ther, I cannot finde it out in reſpect of time, there is no term but afterwards; what you can make of that I cannot tell. Whereas you ſay, that the guift hath been given to ſome in all times, it is but petitio principii, a begging of the que­ſtion. 67Fourthly, you ſay the ſame and like words are uſed, Luke 4 17, 18, 19, 20. I have ſearched that place, and finde it a prophecy fufilled in Chriſt, and applyed by himſelfe to himſelfe; neither are there any ſuch words there, as I will poure out my Spirit upon all fleſh. And your ſons and your daughters ſhall prophecy. Your other place is, Matth. 8.17. the words are theſe, That it might be fulfil­led which was ſpoken by Iſaias the Prophet; Himſelfe tooke our infirmities, and bare our ſickneſſes. Now, where are the ſame or like words in the text? I thinke there is not one word the ſame in the text, nor any like. Indeed the two places in the margent are ſomething neerer, Iſ. 43 3. Zach. 12.10. Both thoſe ſpeak of a powring out of the Spirit, but neither of them ſpeake of the Spirit of pro­phecy, nor of ſons and daughters prophecying. The latter ſpeaks of the Spirit of grace and ſupplication. But what is that to the ſpirit of prophecy? But in the fifth place you tell us, Some ſound and learned Interpreters ſo un­derſtand it, but who thoſe are you ſpare mentioning I an­ſwer firſt, who ever they be St. Peter is to be preferred be­fore them, and how it is to be underſtood he hath told us, Act. 2.16. Let us heare a little what Expoſiters ſay: Oecolampadius upon the place hath theſe words.

Et nunc in ſequenti verſu eximium illud donum quod eſt conceſſum diſcipulis in Pentecoſtes die praedicit,Oecolamp. ad loc. & Actorum ſe cundo Petrus ipſe teſtatur haec per prophetam Joelem eſſe dicta, unde nemo verba iſta in alienum ſenſum rapere conetuquam ab Apoſtolo adducta ſunt & interpretata. Spiritum pro­mittit omni carni ſed non propterea prophetiam omni carni Hoc omnibus fidelibus concedit ut pio corde ferantur in Deum non quod propterea promittit omnibus ſcientiam omnem & Scripturae ſenſum.

That is, And now in the following verſe he foretels that excellent guift which was given to the Diſciples in the daies of Pentecoſt. Peter himſelfe ſaies that that was foretold by the Prophet Ioel, whence (ſaith he) let no68 man goe about to wreſt the words to any other ſence then that to which the Apoſtle brings them, and in which he interprets them. He promiſeth the Spirit to all fleſh, but not prophecying to all fleſh. This God gi­veth to all to have their hearts made heavenly, & carried up to him. But he doth not promiſe to all, that they ſhal underſtand all knowledge, and the ſence of Scripture.

In the next place let us heare what learned Mercer ſaith. Nunc prophetia de Spiritu Sancto quam die Pentecoſtes fide dignus teſtis Petrus impletam dicit miſſo Spiritu Sancto,Mercerus ad loc. qui fecit ut Apoſtoli magna virtute teſtimonium darent reſurrecti­oni Chriſti, qui antea id docere immo ne in publicum quidem prodire audebant. De ſententiae ergo tempore, & modo impletae prophetiae conſtat.

This prophecy, ſaith he, is concerning the Holy Ghoſt and Peter, who may be believed, applies it to the day of Pentecoſt, when the Holy Ghoſt was ſent, the Apoſtles by his great power gave teſtimony of the reſurrection of Chriſt, who before durſt not teach it, nor come out in publique. Concerning therefore the meaning of the prophecy, the time and manner of ful­filling it is plaine.

But let us enquire a little further, (for I would faine know that man that would pretend to a better judgement in expounding Scripture then St. Peter had; or after he had ſaid, This is that was ſpoken of by Joel, would preſume to ſay, No, it is another thing.) Let us heare what Gualther upon the place ſaith.

Gualtherus. ad loc.Initio de Spiritus Sancti miſſione vaticinatur. Poſt haec effectus Spiritus Sancti Joel commemorat, Prophetiam nimirum; ſub qua donum linguarum quoque comprehendi ex Petri interpretatione patet. Prophetare antem dicuntur qui de arcana dei voluntate, & de rebus futuris differunt, Paulus verbi hujus ſignificationem latius extendens, eos quoque prophetre dicit, qui vel Scripturas ipſi exponunt, vel aliorum interpreta­tiones attenti audiunt. In praeſente tamen ac vaticinandi dono69 & penitiori myſteriorum Scripturae cognitione Ioel loquitur. Prophetabunt, inquit, filii veſtri & filia veſtrae, id eſt, ex illis paſſim orientur qui futura praevideant, quique Scripturae ar­cana eruendo illa commune omnium inſtitutioni & conſolationi accomodent. At quae hic promittuntur mox poſt aſcenſio­nem Chriſti praeſtari caeperunt, quando Spiritus Sanctus ſuper Apoſtolos delapſus viſibili ſpecie illos & Scripturae ſacrae & linguarum cognitione ita illuſtravit, ut hoſtibus quoque ad­mirationi eſſent qui illos homines idietas & illiteratos eſſe ſciebant. Eoſdem quoque viſiones vidiſſe, & in ſomniis de re­bus gravibus & neceſsariis admonitos fuiſſe Petri & Pauli exempla ſatis teſtantur. Iidem quoque futura praedixerunt, quales nimirum noviſſimi ſaeculi mores futuri ſint, utque An­tichriſti tyrannis Eccleſiam horribili modo ſit vaſtatura quo totus Apocalypſeos liber referri debeat, quid quod Philippo quatuor filias pr phetantes fuiſſe Lucas tradit? Nec Apoſto­lorum modo tempore prophetandi donum floruit, verum etiam aliquot ſaeculis deinceps ſicuti hiſtoriae teſtantur & Theodoretus Epiſcopus ſuo tempore aliquos fuiſſe ſcribit qui ſingulari Spiri­tus dono inſtructi futura praedicerent. Quia vero donum hoc ſingulare fuit, & ea Scripturis abunde jam tradita ſunt quae nos ſcire neceſſe eſt donum hoc ut & alia pleraque ceſſavit.

Firſt (ſaith he) he prophecieth of the ſending of the Holy Ghoſt. Then (ſaith he) he ſpeaketh of the effects of this Spirit, to wit, prophecy; under which it is plain from St. Peters interpretation, that the guift of Tongues is comprehended. They are properly ſaid to prophecy, who diſcourſe concerning the ſecret will of God, and things to come. Paul doth extend the ſignifica­tion of this word further, and ſaies, that they prophecy that expound Scriptures, or attend diligently to others expoſitions. But here the Prophet Ioel ſpeaks concerning that guift of prophecy, in the more accurate knowledge of the myſteries of Scripture. Thoſe things, which were here prophecied of, began to be fulfilled immediate­ly upon the aſcenſion of Chriſt. When the Holy Ghoſt70 deſcended upon the Apoſtles in a viſible ſhape, and did enlighten them with the knowledge of Scripture and of the tongues, ſo that they were an admiration to their enemies, who knew them to be illiterate men, and ideots. The examples alſo of Peter and Paul witneſſe, that they ſaw viſions and were warned by God in dreams of things weighty and neceſſary to them. And they foretold things to come, as what ſhould be the manners of the laſt times; and how the tyranny of Antichriſt ſhould waſte the Church in a dreadfull manner . And Philip had foure daughters propheteſſes. Neither did this guift of prophecy only flouriſh in them very times, but ſome ages after, as Hiſtories witneſſe. V. Theodoret witneſſeth that there were ſome in his time who were furniſhed with this ſingular guift, and foretold things to come. But be­cauſe this guift was ſingular, and now thoſe things are delivered in Scripture which it is neceſſary for us to know, this guift as alſo many others is ceaſed.

Petrus ſecundo capite Actorum dicit hanc pro­phetiam am­plectam fuiſſe quum miſſus eſt Spiritus. Deinde hic pro­phetae non loquitur de publico munere docendi, &c. Calv. ad loc. Mr. Calvin upon the Text ſaies, that Peter witneſſes that this prophecy is fulfilled; and ſaies, that Joel doth not here ſpeak of the publique work of teaching, for he calls thoſe Prophets that were not call'd to that, but were en­lightned with ſuch a degree of knowledge that they might be compared with Prophets.

Haec de Spiritu Sancto miſſo in Apoſtolos in die Pentecoſtes dicta dubitare non poſſumus, cum habeamus ipſorum Apoſtolorum principem expoſitorem. Ribera ad loc.

St. Hierome reſts upon that interpretation, that St. Peter makes, and ſpends his time only in proving the coherence of the words before and after, to that ſence.

Deodate reſtraines it to certaine times, and certain perſons, Acts 2 17.

Indeed I finde our own late Annotations, and one ſin­gle Pareus; the latter of which ſpeaketh it expreſly, the other in effect, That (they think) it is to be reſtrained to the day of Pentecoſt. But ſuppoſe thoſe two were two71 hundred, what were they to one Peter? who long ſince told us. This is that that was ſpoken of by the Prophet Joel For the former part of the verſe, I will poure out my Spirit, I will eaſily grant you a truth, that God under the Goſ­pel doth grant a larger meaſure of his Spirit, then he did under the Law, viz. his Spirit of grace, and ſupplica­tion, and ſanctification: but for the prophecying ſpoken of, God hath fulfilled his word (ſaith Peter.) Whereas you ſay ſixthly, that other paralel Scriptures ſpeak the ſame in effect: you have quoted none that doth. You have indeed brought in many, but you have brought them in againſt their wils, ſo none of them ſpeake to prove what you would have them, viz. that it is any where prophecied, that the guift of prophecying and under­ſtanding the myſteries of Scripture, by an extraordinary in­ſpiration of the Spirit, ſhould abound under the Goſpel as a ſtanding guift to all the Saints. Indeed moſt of them prove an increaſe of ſaving knowledge, practicall experimen­tall knowledge of God, and of things neceſſary to ſalva­tion, and poſſibly of the knowledge we are ſpeaking of, to be acquired by ordinary means and waies; but none of them of ſuch an immediate inſpiration, to make them under­ſtand the Scriptures ſo as to be able to expound them where they are darke, and their ſenſe not obvious. Nor doth that place quoted by you Mat. 11.11. prove any thing at all, it being clearly to be underſtood of Chriſt, whom the Jews coun­ted leaſt in the Kingdom of Heaven〈…〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉. Theo­phyl. in loc. V. Dickſon in Matthaeum..

You bring another reaſon p. 9. to prove that the people are to abound in the knowledge of the Scriptures as well as the Preachers. Becauſe they have many uſes to put it to, viz. to teach, reprove, exhort, &c.

But all this they may doe, though they have not ſo full a knowledge of the Scriptures as Preachers are and ought to have. I grant you they are to labour for a knowledge in the Scriptures, but not that they are tied by duty to ſeek for ſuch a meaſure of knowledge as the Preacher is bound by72 duty to ſeek after. But I haſten to your fift propoſition, p. 9

CHAP. VII. Wherein is examined Mr. Sheppards 9, 10, 11, 12, 13 pages, and his fifth propoſition, ſcann'd and examined.

YOur fifth propoſition is this:That the guift of Scripture expoſition and explication being a part of the prophecy which doth now remain in the Church, is a guift common to all the people of Chriſt out of Office, as well as the preachers of Chriſt in Office.

This now well proved were worth ſomething to your purpoſe. Here are two things to be proved:

1. That the guift of Scripture expoſition and explanation is a part of the prophecie which doth now remain in the Church.

2. That it is a common guift. I am miſtaken if I finde ei­ther of theſe well proved. You ſhould have proved the former firſt, but you begin with the latter; and I will fol­low your method. Now to prove that this is a common guift, you would prove,

1. That all Gods people have Gods Spirit, Jam. 4.5. 1 Theſ. 4.8. 1 John 4.13. Rom. 8.9.

2. That this Spirit is a Spirit of illumination, and Scrip­ture interpretation, Zech. 12.10. Rom. 8.15, 26. Eph. 6.18.

3. That by this they are or may be enabled to ſee the ſenſe and meaning of Scripture, 1 Cor. 2 12. Eph. 1.17, 18. Jer. 31.33. Pſal. 40.7, 8. Jo. 3.27. Jo. 10.26. Jo 6.44, 45. Matth. 13.11, 12, 16.

This is the ſubſtance of your ninth and tenth pages.

For the firſt, I grant it, that all Gods people have the Spirit. But (Sir) ſurely you were not guided by this Spirit in the interpreting of Scripture, when to prove this you quote Jam. 4.5. The words are theſe. Doe you think that the Scripture ſpeaketh in vain, The ſpirit that dwelleth in us73 luſteth to envy. Is that meant of the holy Spirit of God, think you? But the thing is truth: that all Gods people have the Spirit now let us make it into an argument.

Whoſo hath the Spirit of God hath the guift of expounding Scripture. But all Gods people have the Spirit of God.

Ergo, they all have the guift of expounding Scripture.

Nego majorem. Prove (Sir) your firſt propoſition: and to this purpoſe I ſuppoſe you bring your next medium, and tell us that this Spirit is a ſpirit of illumination and Scripture interpretation, in all that have it. Your Logick is this.

If the Spirit of God in all that have it be a Spirit of Scrip­ture interpretation, then whoſo hath the Spirit hath that guift. But the Spirit in all that have it is a Spirit of Scripture interpretation. Ergo.

Nego minorem. The latter propoſition is falſe. I grant you that the Spirit is a Spirit of interpretation, that is, that the Spirit can teach a man the meaning of Scripture; for all Scripture is dictated by the Spirit, and ejuſdem eſt interpretari ac condere. Yet let me tell you, you are behol­den to me for granting you this, for you have not proved it. You indeed bring in (againſt their wils) the Prophet Zachariah proving it, Zech. 12.10. where are theſe words, I will poure upon the houſe of David, and upon the inhabitants of Jeruſalem the ſpirit of grace, and of ſupplications, &c.

Here is no mention of the Spirit of Scripture inter­pretation. Your other place is Ro. 8.15, 26. v. 15. For you have not received the Spirit of bondage again to fear, but you have rceeived the ſpirit of adoption whereby you cry Abba Father: v. 16. Likewiſe the Spirit alſo helpeth our infirmities: for we know not what we ſhould pray for as we ought; but the Spirit maketh interceſſion for us, &c. Here is plain men­tion made of the ſpirit of bondage and adoption, and ſupplication, and interceſſion. But you are a better Lo­gician then I, if you can from any of theſe Texts prove that the Spirit is a Spirit of Scripture interpretation;74 though the thing be a truth, (Sir) yet, I ſay, you are beholding to me to yield it you in arguing.

Nay, I will grant you a little further, that the Spirit of God in whomſoever it dwels doth ſo farre enlighten their minds in the knowledge of the Scriptures, that they may ſee all that is neceſſary for them to know in reference to their own ſalvation. But this the Spirit doth upon their reading and hearing, imprinting a perſwaſion of the truth of what they heare and read upon their hearts.

But though I yield you eaſily that the Spirit is a Spirit of Scripture interpretation; yet I deny that it is in all, ſo. Nay, I ſhall queſtion whether it be in any ſo as you would have it.

I grant you in theſe: 1. That the Spirit doth dwell in all. 2. That the Spirit can interpret Scriptures. 3. That it doth doe as I have ſaid. But I conceive that which you would have is this, That the Spirit by a ſecret immediate work doth en­lighten men (without the uſe of ordinary means) ſuch as are the underſtanding the tongues, weighing conſequences, conſidering coherences, &c,) in the underſtanding of the Scriptures. That a Saint quà a Saint, by vertue of the Spirit dwelling in him, is able to interpret any Scriptures, ſo as to expound them to o­thers. This is a falſe and dangerous opinion; I ſhall there­fore ſpend a few words to ſhew you what aſſiſtance the Spirit of God ordinarily gives men in the opening of Scriptures.

That the Spirit of God hath by ſuch an immediate worke ſhewn its power in enlightning the minds of his Saints hereto­fore is true, ſo he did in the Apoſtles daies. But thus the Spirit doth not now.

Eam fcultatem humana partim induſtria ſuperveniens uberior ſpiritus gratia non diſſolvit nec abſolvit, nec adimit ſed adjuvat qui ſicuti naturaeotes egregias nactus, magnificentius per eas exercet energiam ſuam, non ali­ter quam inſignis artifex lientius & accuratius oſtendit artem ſuam in ſplendida tractabilique materia, ita noſtram induſtriam adeo non aſpernatur ſpiritus ille coeleſtis, ut exigat etiam, nec indignatur ſua dona noſtro viceſſimi ſtudio adjuvari, tantum abſit impia noſtri fiducia. E­raſmus de ratione concion. l. 2. p. 202. Edit Froben. 8. But thus far the Spirit aſſiſts: God hath allowed us means75 to finde out the meaning of his word, we have waies to come to the knowledge of the Languages in which they were writ, and the labours of many eminent ſervants of God who have taken paines in it, we may by ſtudy conſider the coherence of the words and paralel Scriptures. Now whoſoever he be that with an humble heart takes up the book of God, and in order to the finding out of the wil of God in any portion of his word, ſhall firſt ſeek God by prayer, that he would open his heart to underſtand the wonder of his law, and then give up himſelfe to ſtudy the word of God;Sint caſtae deliciae meae Scripturae tuae nec ſallar in eis nec ſallam ex eis. Vide pate­aſpice & approba & placeat in conſpectu miſe­ricordiae tuae in­venire me gra­tiam ante te, ut aperiantur pul­ſanti mihi in­teriora ſermo­num tuorum. qi illi ſervo tuo de­diſti hoc dicere da & mihi haec intelligere. D. Aug. confeſſ l. 11. c. 2. &c. 3. Optimus interpres hic eſt qui ſenſum è ſcriptura potius retulerit quam attulerit. Hilaris l. 1. de Trin. uſing the means that God hath afforded him, conſidering the ſcope of the penman, and of the words precedent and conſequent, and other paralel places; and ſhall bring to this enquiry not diſcutiendi acumen, a diſputing head, but diſcendi pietatem a pious heart, deſirous to be inſtru­cted. This man ſhall be aſſiſted with the Spirit of God. 1. Raiſing up his naturall parts of reaſon and judgement to comprehend the will of God. Secondly, Poſſibly bringing to his mind ſuch Scriptures as may paralel the place he ſeeks about, and help him in the interpretation of that Scripture, for the meaning of which he ſeeks. 3. Working in him perſwaſion of neceſſary truths. But for any other aſſiſtance, I know not where it is promiſed, nor how it can be expected.

1. Nor doe I take the two firſt to be any ſpeciall work of the Spirit, for then it were incommunicable; but we finde that not onely Saints, but ſuch as have left little evidence of the work of grace in their hearts, have yet left us ju­dicious and ſound expoſitions of Scriptures, which we have cauſe to bleſſe God for. And beſides, ſecondly,

2. If the Spirit by ſuch an immediate work inſpired Saints as Saints,Hoc perpetuo debet animo ob­ſervari homines illos fuiſſe carne circundatos noſtri ſimiles qui in multis labi potuerunt & reverâ lapſi ſiat, &••Hyperius de ratione ſtudii theolog. l. 4. c. 9. then it were impoſſible their interpretations of any76 Scripture ſhould be falſe; but how much the holieſt ſervants of God have erred in ſome expoſitions of Scripture and doe erre, former times have evidenced enough. And Sir, I hope the Spirit of God dwelleth in you; yet as I hinted before, it did not thus aſſiſt you in the application of Iames 4.5. or Zech. 12.10. or Rom. 8.15, 16. p. 9. There might be a quick experience of this: Take a Saint and turn him to a difficult place of Scripture or two, and try if he can give an infallible interpretation; which he muſt doe if it pro­ceed from the immediate work of the Spirit that dwelleth in him.

3. Further yet, if this were truth, Let twenty Saints ex­pound the ſame Scripture, and they muſt all agree, if all their interpretations proceed from the Spirit; that doth not dictate to me this to be the ſenſe, and to another another ſenſe. But the contrary of this we ſee by daily experience. Quot ſancti, tot ſententiae.

4. If this were a truth, The ſame Saint could never alter his judgement upon any one text. But I believe you will ſee cauſe, Sir, to alter yours (as many Saints before you have done theirs) in the application of ſome Scriptures which you have made uſe of; and we live in times when moſt eminent Saints give this to be the ſenſe of a Scripture now, and another a twelve moneth hence.

5. Nor doe I ſee how you can ſhift granting, that every Saint muſt have this faculty; for in every Saint the Spirit dwels. But if this be true, you doe well in the eleventh page to give us reaſons why it doth not appeare. But you tell us there that your meaning is,That there is in all the people of God a ſeminall vertue and power more or leſse enclining and enabling them hereto, ſome ſparke of the heavenly fire of Gods ſpirit herein. 1 Jo. 20.27.

If you meant by ſeminall power and vertue, an habit of reaſon, and ſome degree of judgement. &c. I grant it you; but you mean I perceive ſomething elſe, viz. a ſpirituall97 ability, a ſpark of the heavenly fire of Gods Spirit herein; that there is ſomething of the Spirit in them I grant, there is ſome ſparks of that heavenly fire, ſhewing them things ne­ceſſary to ſalvation,Quod autem omnia dicit noviſſe, non u­niverſaliter capi ſed ad praeſentis loci circumſtanti­am referre de­bet. Calv. ad loc. V. Deodate ad loc. and ſhewing them the things freely given them of God (yet not that alwaies neither) and ſerving to burn up their luſts, and to enflame their hearts for God; but the word herein I queſtion, yea, and deny that in every Saint there is ſuch a Spirituall ability. Nor doth that Text you bring, 1 Io. 20.27. prove it. The knowledge of all things there ſpoken of, muſt not be taken in the latitude, for ſo we know the Scripture would not be true. The meaning is, all the parts of doctrine neceſ­ſary to ſalvation, ſaith Deodate; but the interpretation of all the Scriptures, or an ability to doe it is not neceſſary to ſalvation. But you will quarrel with me if I leave behind what you have p. 9.

That all the Saints are or may be enabled by the Spirit more or leſſe to ſee and open the ſenſe and meaning of Scrip­tures, 1 Cor. 2.12. Now have we received not the ſpirit of the world, but the ſpirit which is of God, that we may know the things that are freely given us of God.

This propoſition now is ſo mollified, that I know not how to touch it. Firſt, it is minced with are or may be; who can deny that ſo long as there is an Almighty God. Then it is minced with more or leſse; it were hard elſe, if there ſhould be any Saint, that ſhould not be able to tell the meaning of one line in Scripture. Then I meet with the term Scriptures, which I know not whether I ſhould underſtand it of the Scriptures generally, or ſo much of Scripture as is neceſſary for them to know in order to ſalvation: If in the latter ſenſe, it is true enough; if in the former ſenſe, the Author will underſtand it, ſtill he will ſave him­ſelfe in the arms of his are, or may be: or elſe of his more or leſſe. But to prove this he brings 1 Cor. 2.12. onely he feares it will be objected againſt. How he hath warded it we will conſider by and by; onely by the way I could78 have told him of a fitter place to prove this propoſition, which would have put it paſt diſputing; it is that Mark 10.27. With men it is impoſſible, but not with God, for with God all things are poſſible. This proves his may be. But let us heare what he concludes from 1 Cor. 2.12. the words I quoted before if he can argue from hence at all, it muſt be thus:

Thoſe which have received the Spirit which is of God, that they might know the things freely given them of God: thoſe have the Spirit given them to interpret Scriptures.

But the Saints have received the Spirit which is of God, that they might know the things which are freely given them of God. Ergo.

Num igitur ex his concludemus eos qui Spiritum Chriſti habent omnia noſſ? fatebimur ſed quadantenus, ut a deo condita ſunt ad ejus ho­norem faciunt & ad noſtram ſalutem condu­cunt, &c. P. Martyr ad loc. Ʋ. Pareum ad loc. The Minor is unqueſtionably true, but the Major is falſe; and is ſick of that fallacy that Logicians call Fal­lacia a dicto ſecundum quid ad dictum ſimpliciter. The Spirit doth not teach all Saints all things that are freely given them of God. Many Saints doe not know they are juſti­fied or ſanctified, that Chriſt or Heaven is theirs, and yet are reall Saints; and the text (ſaith Mr. Leigh) is to be un­derſtood chiefly of that knowledge. All that the text proves, is this, that the Saints may know by the Spirit the things freely given them of God. It doth not prove that they doe know all of them the things given them of God: Nor that, they doe know all the things given them of God.

But a word more, Sir, before you and I part with this text. Doth not this text look as if it were to be under­ſtood of a reflex knowledge: ſuch a knowledge by which a man knows that he knows. The originall word is〈…〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, and doth ſignifie a certain and infallible knowledge; ſo Col. 3.24. Col. 4.1. and if it ſo ſignifie here, you doe ill to apply it to a direct knowledge. The words ſeem to argue ſuch a knowledge as is infallible; and thus ſurely every Saint doth not know the Scriptures. I perceive you were afraid we ſhould tell you, that the things here ſpoken of79 are thoſe good things which God hath prepared for them thalove him,So Pareus un­derſtands it. as indeed the coherence tell you, v. 9. and the knowledge ſpoken of an infallible perſwaſion of our right unto them: And to defend your ſelfe you tell us,

That theſe things cannot be revealed to the ſoule but in and by the Revelation of the Gſpel and word of God.

I am glad to heare you of that mind; that God hath grounded you in his truth againſt Enthuſiaſmes. But ſir, I muſt tell you, they may be known to us by the hearing of the word of God opened to us, and preached to us, and uſually are ſo. And therefore it will not follow, that a Chriſtian in order to his knowledge of them muſt have in himſelfe the ſpirit of interpretation. You further tell us.

"That the promiſes are the things freely given us of God; (ſome of them at leaſt.) 2 Pet. 1.20.

Truth, Sir; and the Spirit muſt make us to know that theſe promiſes belong to us: but doth it therefore follow that every Chriſtian muſt have an ability to open all the Scriptures? Many of the promiſes, thoſe eſpecially of greateſt concernment, are ſo plainly written, that he that runs may read and underſtand them. Some of the pro­miſes indeed are darker. Nor doe I think every Chriſtian hath an ability to underſtand all the promiſes fully; but God is pleaſed to enable his Saints to underſtand the pro­miſes, ſo many of them, and ſo far as they are neceſſarily to be underſtood in order to his ſalvation. But we (Sir) that are as much verſed, I believe, and ſomething more, then thoſe not in the Miniſtry, with the workings of Chriſtians ſpirits, finde it by experience, that Gods deareſt Saints oft times put ſtrange interpretations upon the promiſes: which is evidence enough, that the Spirit doth not enable all Saints to know the true meaning of them. But I return again to the 11. and 12. pages.

Having laid down for a poſition, that all the Saints have a ſeminall vertue enabling them to expound Scriptures,80 you come to enquire the cauſe why it doth not appeare; and you are pleaſed to charge it upon us, ſaying,The Preachers preach, and the people believe there is no ſuch power in them, nor to be exerciſed by them: and there­fore the peoplnever look after it.

Upon this you dilate, p. 12, 13. ſhewing how gifts are improved by exerciſe, and loſt by neglect of it (a thing no one ever denied, that I know.) And there you take upon you to give us a fatherly advice.

Let the Preachers tell the people there is ſuch a ſeed in them, and preſſe upon them the neceſſity of improving it.

To all this impertinent diſcourſe I ſhall anſwer briefly. That the Preachers are charged falſely: we doe deſire all that fear God to ſtir up the guift that is in them, to be much in reading and ſtudying of the Scriptures, to meditate upon them, to inſtruct their families out of them. Indeed we doe not preſſe them to preach; for if you mean by guift〈…〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, the office, in which ſence the Apoſtle uſeth it, 1 Tim. 4 14, we believe according to that Scripture, that that guift is given them by the laying on of the hands of the Presbytery. [That is] that by ordination they are impow­red to the exerciſe of that Office. But you tell us,That ſuch as have this fire within them, cannot well for­beare, for it is like new wine, or materiall fire within them, which cannot be kept in, but will break forth, Amos 3.8 Acts 4.20. Jer. 20.8, 9. Pſal. 39.2. Joh. 1 41, 45. Jo. 4.28, 29 Job 32.19, 20.

Severall Scriptures, but ſtrangely applied; as if Saints under the Goſpell had generally ſuch a ſpirit of prophecy as Jeremy and Amos,Why doe you put rules and reſtrictions upon them then Sir, in your 78, 79, 80. p. 25. and Peter, and John had: but indeed it ſeems they cannot forbear, for the Law of God cannot reſtraine them, their pretended ſpirit is like new wine in­deed (that hath intoxicated them.) And like fire (for it hath broke forth, to the burning up of a great part of the Lorde heritage.) But (Sir) you are miſtaken in ſaying that we doe not perſwade them to refreſh themſelves with81 their new Wine; we onely wiſh them to forbeare Ivy buſhes, except their Wine were better, and to keep their bottles for their own uſe, and not to make their guifts means of others drunkenneſſe. We doe perſwade them〈…〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, to blow up their fire onely, we adviſe them to keep it within the chimney.

But yu think it would be an excellent means to make the ſparkles flame, if we that are Preachers wuld but preſſe upon them the improvement of their guifts.

I ſuppoſe you mean publiquely, or elſe you both charge us falſly, and ſay nothing to the purpoſe too. But (Sir) we muſt finde God commanding us to doe it, before we durſt take your counſell. But yet your experiment hath been tried, and is (God knows) too much. There is a liberty enough given to men this way, and the people are ready enough to take it. Nor are there ſome wanting that have bidden them God ſpeed. The Socinians and Arminians of old, after them the Browniſts, and lately ſome of our more valuable reverend diſſenting Brethren; and I believe any time theſe ten yeeres in ſeverall places this liberty hath been pleaded. But where's the flame, Sir? or what is the fruit of it? is not T. Colliers ſpark blown into a flame? ſee his blaſphemous diſcourſe at Axbridge. It is indeed miſerably true, that their ſparks are blown into flames, but they are ſuch flames as have conſumed the Church of God, and endanger the Elect: the blowing up of theſe ſparks hitherto in all places in the world where they have been endured, hath proved a ſad flame. Enquire of the Churches in New England, did not Mrs. Hutchinſon, and the reſt of her followers ſparks come into flames? Aske the Churches in Holland what pretty flames theſe ſparks made; did not the Yorkſhire Sadlers ſparks make a flame too in Mr. Oxenbridges Church (if I have not been miſ-informed.) I believe our judicious brethren will ſoon ſee if this practice goe on, that they will be troubled with ſuch flames that they will hardly be able to quench. We82 have ſeen theſe ſparks by blowing grow into flam s of Anabaptiſme,Ʋbi Africa everſa fuit per Manichaeos mox ſecuti ſunt eos Donatiſtae, qui & ipſi inter ſe diſſentientes diviſi erant in tres ſectas Ita ſecta ſemper parit ſectam & alia aliam dam­nat. Lutherus. Antinomianiſme, Blaſphemy, Ranting, Divi­ſions, &c. Theſe are the beſt fruit we or any of the Chur­ches of Chriſt ever ſaw of it. But to paſſe this diſcourſe which I believe will hardly pleaſe you.

I perceive you are afraid that the Apoſtle, 1 Cor. 2 10. ſaying that all men have not gift of prophecy, hath thwar­ted your large maxime. Now to this you anſwer.

1. That that Text may be meant of extraordinary prophecy, which is now ceaſed.

Very right; but ſurely tis the ſame prophecying ſpoken of in all that Chapter and the two following; and if that be extraordinary, you have loſt the beſt ſtring to your bow. But it ſeems you have two ſtrings to it. For ſecondly you tell us,If it be to be underſtood of that prophecy which doth con­tinue, it is not againſt your point; for then it is to be under­ſtood of a great degree of Scripture expoſition and application. Every one that hath the guift of prophecy hath the guift of expounding and applying; but every one that hath a guift to expound and apply Scripture, hath not a guift to prophecy, that is, to ſpeak in publike aſſemblies.

The latter clauſe is unqueſtionably true; but, Sir, I muſt mind you again of your marginall note, p. 29. Ʋbi lex non diſtinguit, non diſtinguindum eſt, you force a ſence here upon the Apoſtle. In ſhort, to turn this trifle out of the way, your ſence is this, Every one hath the guift of prophecy, but every one hath not an eminent guift to prophecy; then, Sir, the ſence of the foregoing words muſt be this, Every one hath the guift of healing, but every one hath not the eminent guift of healing? Every one hath a guift to work miracles, but every one hath not an eminent guift to work miracles; every one hath the guift of Tongues and interpretation of Tongues, but every one hath not an eminent guift of Tongues, and interpretation of Tongues. Is this the Apoſtles ſence (Sir) think you? if it be, bring forth your linguiſts, and your miracle-working Saints; or elſe ſhew us a reaſon why the Apoſtle in the83 words before and after ſhould ſpeak de re, and in thoſe words onely de gradu. Et eris mihi magnus Apoll. And now I have done with your fifth propoſition.

CHAP. VIII. Containing an Examination of the ſixth and ſeventh poſitions: and a ſcanning of Mr. Sheppards proofe of them.

YOur ſixth point is this,Page 14.That the people may as well uſe the guift of expounding Scriptures as the preachers.

This you prove, 1. Becauſe the uſe of this guift is no where confined to any certaine menfficers of the Church nor others, But to every one as the Spirit willeth, 1 Cor. 17.7. Rom. 12.6. Act. 17.11
2. The people have the ſame guift of the Spirit in ſome degree as the Preachers have, 1 Jo. 2.27. Acts 17.11. Ro. 12.5, 6. and by this they did interpret in the primitive times, 1 Cor. 14.26. Acts 18 26. Acts 8.4. Acts 11.19.
3. All men that have this guift are commanded to uſe it to Gods glory and the Churches good, 1 Pet. 4.10, 11.
It is reaſonable you ſay they ſhould uſe it, for they have occaſion to uſe it as the Preachers have, &c.
2. They are given and directed to the people to be uſed by them.

"3. The Scriptures expoſition is as of great concernment to the people as to Preachers.

This terme as well troubles me again, if you mean by it as publiquely, and as often and ordinarily, and as warrant­ably; I deny it.

To your firſt reaſon I anſwer, that the publique uſe of this guift is confined. Chriſt did not ſay to all the Diſci­ples,84 but to the Apoſtles and their Succeſſors onely, Goe preach and baptize, Matth 28, &c. and what though the Apoſtle ſaith, 1 Cor. 12 7. that the manifeſtation of the Spirit is given to every man to profit withall;Datur unicuique ergo nema ſolus habet ūniverſa. Pareus ad loc. he opens him­ſelfe v. 7.8 and ſhews that he means not, that the ſeverall guifts of the Spirit are given to every one, but one to this Chriſtian, another to another; ſomething to all, v. 29 Are all Prophets, are all Teachers, are all workers of miracles? That very Text, 1 Cor. 12.7, 8. is witneſſe enough againſt you. Nor doth Rom. 12.6. prove that the uſe of this guift is not confined: for it is confined to them that have it, and thoſe are onely ſuch as are Officers, (if you mean by pro­phecying ordinary preaching, which I perceive you take for granted, though I ſhall ſhew you anon you have no reaſon to doe ſo.) For your third place, Acts 17.11. that onely proves that ſearching the Scriptues is not confined to officers but people alſo may doe it, and this none denies.

Your ſecond reaſon to prove that they may uſe the guift is, becauſe they have the ſame guift the Preachers have. The Argument is thus:

Thoſe that have the ſame guift with others, may uſe it as well as others.

But the people have the ſame guift.

Your Minor is undoubtedly falſe of the moſt Saints. But ſuppoſe it were true, you Major is fallacious. If you mean uſing it in their places, and relations, none denies it; if otherwiſe, your Major is falſe. For by ſuch an argu­ment, I would prove that every one that hath the guift of a Souldier may exerciſe the Office of a Colonell or a Gene­rall. For the Scriptures you bring to prove they have the ſame guift, I have anſwered them before. But you ſay, by this guift they did interpret in the Primitive times, and for this you quote, 1 Cor. 14.26. Acts 18.16. Acts 8.4. Acts 11.19. Here, Sir, you beg a queſtion, which is ſo great a piece of truth that I cannot give it you upon85 alms; you muſt purchaſe it by a ſolid proofe, if you have it, viz. that the Prophecy ſpoken of in the New teſtament was not an extraordinary, but an ordinary guift. That they did preach, I deny you not, but what their guift was, whether ordinary, or extraordinary, we will argue anon.

But thirdly, you tell us that reaſonably they ſhould uſe the guift, becauſe they have occaſion to uſe it, to reprove, exhort, teach, comfort. This you told us before p. 9. I told you then this proves a private uſe, but not a publique uſe of their guifts.

But you tell us fourthly, that God hath commanded them to uſe this guift, 1 Pet. 4.10.11. I have fully anſwered this place, I mean this falſe gloſſe put upon it, in my Vindiciae p. 57. to which I refer you.

You tell us, That ſome ſay,Page 15. none but thoſe that are skilled in the Tongues can interpret Scriptures, ſome places in it are ſo difficult.

To this you anſwer: 1. That Preachers grant, that ſuch as want School-learning, being duely called, may be publique Preachers.

2. You agree that ſomethings in Scripture are very hard to be underſtood, but others eaſie.

3. You take it, that the knowledge of the truths of Gods Word is a guift of God, attainable by the Spirit onely, and not by any humane power and ſtrength: and this you promiſed after to ſhew.

This is to ſet up a man of Straw, and then to ſpend time in undreſſing him. I know none ſay that none can interpret, or rather know the meaning of any place of Scripture, but ſuch as have skill in the Tongues. In omni copid Scripturarum ſanctarum paſ­cimur appertis exercemur ob­ſcuris, illic fames pellitur, hic faſti­dium, Aug. t. 1. p. 16. E.

This indeed we ſay, that none are ſo accompliſhed by means to doe it, as they; nay further, that there are ſome Scriptures, to the right interpretation, and full interpre­tation of which a knowledge in the Tongues is neceſſary. Other Scriptures there are which need no interpreter, he that runneth may read them; and the coherence is evi­dent enough.

86

But you ſay we grant, That ſuch as are not skild in the Tongues,Nam quano Scriptura, non habet vivam vocem, quam audiamus, uten­dum eſt quibuſ dam medus qui­bus inveſtige­mus quis ſit ſenſus, quae mens Scriptura­rarum: ſi enim Chriſtus ipſe nobiſcum ageret: ſi Apoſtoli, & prophetae inter nos viverent, eos adire poſſemus ut ſenſum illo­rum quae ab iis, ſcripta ſunt no­bis indicarent: ſed cum illi abi­erint, & libros tantùm ſuos reliquerunt, vi­dendum eſt qui­bus medits ut verum Scrip­turae verborum­que divinorum ſenſum invenia­mus. Eccleſia enim ſemper mediis quibuſ­dam uſa eſt. Whitaker. de Scrip. l. 5. c. 9. if duely call'd to it, may be publique Preachers.If there be ſuch a neceſſity that the Church cannot be o­therwiſe ſupplied, and theſe be otherwiſe qualified, we grant it.

To your ſecond, it is granted that there are ſome places of Scripture eaſie, and theſe need no Interpreter.

But for your third, viz. That the knowledge of the truths of Gods Word, is a guift attainable by the Spirit of God onely, and not by any humane power or ſtrength; You have delive­red it ambiguouſly. I know not whether you mean a practicall reflex knowledge, or a notionall direct know­ledge. If you mean the firſt, we grant it you; but it makes nothing to your purpoſe. If you mean a notionall knowledge, we deny not but that the Spirit can and doth teach us that: but it is (Sir) in the uſe of means, of which the knowledge of the Tongues is one. If your mea­ning be, that an enlightning our minds in the knowledge of our Scriptures, upon our ſearching of them, meditating, ſtudy­ing of them, and uſing all other means is a guift of the Spi­rit, none denies it; but this is nothing to your purpoſe. But if you mean, that the Spirit by a work of ſpeciall grace enlightens the minds of his Saints onely in the underſtanding of Scriptures; and that (I know not which way) without the uſe of thoſe means he hath allowed us, in order to that end: As it is a pernicious opinion, ſo it is as falſe and ſimple. For how many have been able to expound Scripture, that never had the Spirit of grace? what think you of Iudas? And what ſtrange nonſenſicall erroneous inter­pretations doe many make of Scriptures, that think, and others think too, that they have much of the Spirit in them. But you promiſe to prove your aſſertion hereafter. You had need open it too.

I am now come to your ſeventh point: That it is the duty of all Gods people, as well as Preachers, to expound Scrip­ture. This you endeavour to prove, ſaying,

87
1. It is their duty to doe many things which cannot be done without this.
2. They have the guift of Scripture expoſition given them. 1 Cor. 2.12, 16. 1 Cor. 12.7.
3 It is their duty to make the beſt uſe of Scripture they ean, but this they cannot doe but by expounding it.

"4. It hath been commended in them that have done it. Act. 17.11. 2 Pet. 1.19. Rom. 15 14. Tardior eſt ſtul­torum (ut ait ille) Magiſtra experientia, & quemadmodum mauſpicatus eſt medicus; qui occidendo homi­nes diſcit mede­ri, ita non eſt optanda pruden­tia quae laedendo diſcit prodeſſe, ſi quis in negotiis privatis multum putet tribuen­dum experimen­tis cum hoc non admodum pug­nabo. Caeterum in functionibus publicis in qui­bus levis error haud levem per­niciem populo affert, non opor­tet ſaepius au­dire vocem illam non putâram. Eraſ. de rat. concion. l. 2. 203. edit. Frob. 8.

"5. It is in effect commanded to all the people of God. Jo. 5 39. Deut. 6.7. 1 Pet. 4.10. Col 3.16.

What you mean by expounding Scripture I cannot tell. If you mean by it ſearching the Scripture, to finde out the will of God in it, for the advantage of their own ſoules, and to furniſh them to the duties of their relati­ons and callings, it is granted you. But if you mean by expounding, undertaking to deliver to Congregations, this to be the meaning of the Scripture, you have neither proved it is commanded nor commended.

Your five reaſons which have ſerved almoſt all your Doctrines prove it not. To the firſt I anſwer: What ever duty lies upon private Chriſtians to doe, may be done by them to their brethren, without ſpeaking to them out of Moſes chaire.

To your ſecond I anſwer: You have not proved that they have the guift of Scripture expoſition; if they have the guift, yet they muſt have the Office too. Thoſe two places, 1 Cor. 2.12, 16. 1 Cor. 12.7. I anſwered before.

To the third, I deny that they muſt be able to expound them themſelves, to enable them to make the beſt advantage of them. The beſt uſe they can make of••m, is to ſearch their hearts, and order their lives by them; And this they may doe upon the hearing of others expound them. 2. For their own uſs they ought to apply them.

To your fourth, I ſay, that this was never commended by God. Indeed ſearching the Scriptures, to ſee if it be true that Preachers ſay, is in that place Act. 17.11. com­mended:88 but for that other place which you quote, 2 Pet. 1.19. I admire at your application of it. The words are theſe, We have alſo a more ſure word of prophecy, to which ye ſhall doe well if ye take heed,Exhortatio eſt ad legendas Scripturas pro­pheticas. Eſtius ad loc. as to a light that ſhineth in a dark place, till &c. The words are in themſelves a precept, in­deed they carry in them a commendation of them that Take heed to the word of prophecy. But (Sir) what doe you think is meant there by the word of prophecy? Private bre­threns expounding Scripture? Doubtleſſe the Apoſtle never call'd this a light ſhining in a dark place. No, no, the Apoſtle means the Prophets,V. Calv. ad loc. Beza ad loc. Deodat. ad loc. Lorinus ad loc. and word of prophecy in the Old Teſtament. See Calvin, Deodate, our late Annotations. Beza, he call's this a more ſure word,〈…〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉. More ſure, not in reſpect of it ſelfe, but becauſe the Jewes, to whom he wrote, had it in a very high eſtimation. So Beda, Aquinas, Hugo, Eraſmus, &c. yea, and St. Auguſtine ſo underſtands it, De verbis Apoſtoli, Ser. 27. Quis enim noſtrum non miretur delata voce de coelo certiorem propheticum ſermonem ab Apoſtolo dictum eſſe, &c.

Who would not wonder (ſaith he) that the Apoſtle ſhould ſay,Aug. ſer. 27. de verbis Apo­ſtoli. that the words of the Prophet are more ſure then the voice from Heaven. He ſaies indeed it is more certain, but he doth not ſay it is better or more true, for that word from Heaven was as true and good and profitable as the word of prophecy. What therefore doth he mean by more certaine, but that the hearers would not undoubtedly believe: and why ſo? becauſe men were unbelievers, and detracted from Chriſt, ſaying, that what he did he did by Magick; therefore unbelievers might refer the voice that came from Heaven to Magick arts by their humane conjectures, and unwarra•••ble curioſities. Thus that holy man. And further to the ſame purpoſe, T. 9 tract. 35. in Joan.T. 9. tract. 35. in Johannem. So that this place, Sir, is nothing to your pur­poſe.

Your third place to prove it is commended, is Rom. 15.14. where the Apoſtle ſaith, that he was perſwaded they were full of goodneſſe, full of all knowledge, able to admoniſh89 one another. Here he commends them, that they were full of all knowledge; but how doth he commend them here for expounding Scripture, that is a piece of practice. Nor doth the Apoſtle mean,Scilicet eorum quae ad fidem pietatem & ſa­lutem ſicat piis neceſſaria. Pa­reus ad loc. they were fill'd with all know­ledge in all kinds and degrees, for 1 Cor. 13 12. he ſaies, that himſelfe knew but in part: he meanes therefore all neceſſary knowledge.

Laſtly, you tell us, they are commanded to expound Scrip­tures: but where, ſir? You tell us, Jo. 5.39. Deut. 6.7. 1 Pet. 4 10. Col. 3.16. For that place, Io. 5.39. they are in­deed commanded to ſearch the Scriptures; but what is that to a practicall expounding of them?

In Deut. 6.7. we are commanded to teach our children the Law of God, and to talk of it in our houſe: but doe you think (ſir) every Jewiſh houſholder was to expound the Law, or that there have not been many old Chriſtians have taught their children and families more of the Law of God heretofore, then profeſſors uſually doe now, and yet never expounded the Law to them. But ſuppoſe they may hint to their families ſome obvious obſervations from the Scrip•••es they read (though I doe not think that is commanded there) yet neither is this an expoun­ding Scriptures, nor that which you plead for.

For the third place, 1 Pet. 4.10. I ſpake to it before: There is nothing but a generall command to Chriſtians, to uſe the guift of God beſtowed on them; which gene­rall muſt be reſtrained by other Scriptures, to manner, time, and place. Your laſt proofe is 3. Col. 16.

There indeed Chriſtians are commanded to let the word of God dwell in them richly, to teach, and admoniſh one ano­ther. But (ſir) all this may be done without expounding Scripture: ſo that this place proves nothing to your purpoſe. And thus I have ſhewed you the inſufficiency of the proofe of this propoſition, though if you mean no more, Then that it is the duty of Chriſtians privately to read, ſearch, and ſtudy the Scriptures, to endeavour to finde out Gods90 will in them, I grant it you. But then this ſeventh pro­poſition amounts to no more then your fourth, and you might have ſpared your ſelfe and me this trouble.

CHAP. IX. In which the 16 and 17 pages of Mr. Sheppards book, containing his eighth and ninth poſitions are examined, and his proofe of them ſcann'd, &c.

Page 16.I Am now come to your eighth poſition, viz.

That all Gods people, as well as the Preachers, may and ought to expound Scripture to themſelves, and one to another.

This you prove by ſix Reaſons, which I will examine apart. 〈…〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, ſaith the Proverb. We have had this ſaid over and over again; it was the ſubſtance of the ſeventh propoſition. Let us ſee if it be better proved here.

1. Your firſt reaſon is, becauſe the Se•••ure by expoſition is made more uſefull and profitable. This doth not prove (ſir) that therefore they ought to expound it to them­ſelves, or one to another. This proves indeed that it ought to be expounded to them.

2. Your ſecond reaſon, becauſe they are to be alwaies tea­ching, reproving, & comforting one another: and this cannot be done without expounding, &c. How often ſhall I anſwer this crambe? 1. This may be done by applying to themſelves and others plaine and eaſie Scriptures, for which there needs no expounding. 2. By applying to themſelves and others the ſound interpretation of thoſe that God hath call'd to that office to interpret his will.

3. Thirdly, you ſay, Every private Chriſtian hath in him a guift more or leſſe, and this is not to be hid. To prove that they have a guift of Scripture interpretation you91 bring again, 1 Cor. 12 17. I am ſick of this tautologizing, this is the third time I have met with this, but I muſt look I ſee inſtead of ſtrength of arguments, for to be ſerved with a flood of words, I anſwer again you have not pro­ved they have all a guift. 2. If they had they muſt be called to the exerciſe, or elſe, every Souldier that hath the gift of warlike prudence might be a Colonell.

4. They ſhould covet more then this (you ſay) viz. to pro­phecy, 1 Cor. 14.1, 5. and to ſpeak with Tongues too v. 5. They are as much bound to one as the other. But (Sir) it was their duty to covet thoſe gifts, becauſe then they were not ceaſed, but not ours alike now: the like may be ſaid to that place, Num. 11 29. Prophecy was an extraordinary gift of God then in date, now ceaſed, Moſes did not wiſh they were all Prieſts.

5. Your fifth reaſon is the ſame with the fourth you ſay: All the people of God as well as the Preachers, are commanded to labour for the higheſt degree of this guift, and wherfore are they to labour for it if not to uſe it when attain'd, 1 Cor. 14.1, 39. 1 C r. 12: 31. 1 Cor. 14.20.

1. The ſubſtance of this was anſwered before. 2. The ſecond as wel as, upon which all your ſtrength lieth, is not proved (but I perceive you take great paines to prove that which none denies. You ſay Io. 4 39. Page 16. 〈…〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉I ſuppoſe you meane Io. 5.39. We are commanded to ſearch the Scrip­turet, and Mr. Loigh te's you it is a metaphor taken from them that dig in mines, and if ſo, it noteth foure things. 1. The breaking in pieces of the earth. 2. The taking out the precious matter. 3. The carefull laying of it up. 4. The em­ploying it to the uſe to which it ſerveth, whence you infer p. 17. That it is the duty of all Chriſtians induſtriouſly to ſtudy the word of God, to breake it in pieces in his meditati­ons, draw and take out the ſpirituall ſenſe and truths thereof. carefully to lay up theſe in his ſoule, and then bring them forth upon occaſion for the profit of others, and ſo no doubt it is, Pſal. 1.2. Col. 3.16. Acts 17.11. Deut. 6.7. Mat. 13.51 Pſal. 119.11.

92

Nihil neceſſe eſt ut ſimilitudo aut Analogia quadret per om­nia. Eraſmus de rat. conc. 428. To your foure particulars and your inference, I anſwer ſhortly.

1. I perceive you are good at making ſimilitudes run on foure feet contrary to the knowne maxime, I ſhall minde you of a rule in Divinity. Theologia parabolica non eſt argumentativa, and a Latin Proverb, Similia ad pompam, non ad pugnam.

2. You are out in your metaphor, for uſually thoſe that dig in the Mine are neither they that lay up the oare, nor Mint it, nor employ it.

Similitudo legi­tur proverbio­rum. 11. Monile aureum in naribus porci eſt mulier for­moſa mag­num ſane diſci­men inter porcū & mulierem. Hyperius de rat. ſtudii Theol. l. 2. c. 19. Ob. 5. 3. The care is to be purified in the furnace too, and to re­ceive a ſtampe before it be currant, but Gods word is puri­fied ſeven times.

4. I grant all you ſay to be a Chriſtians duty, but what Chriſtians? and when, and how, this is the Queſtion, he that digs in the Mine muſt have a ſpade, Chriſtians muſt have gifts to doe it with; and doe it by meanes, and then imploy it according to the rule, as the righteous man, Pſal. 1.2. as the Coloſſians ch. 3.16, and the Bereans, Acts 17.11. in their families, Deut. 6.7.

6. You adde: By this meanes eſpecially Chriſtians may as ſalt ſeaſon themſelves and others, keepe them from corruption and deſtruction, and they and their workes made ſavoury to God and good men, and as a candle they will give light to all the family of God about them, Math. 5.13, 14, 15.

By this meanes? what meanes by unlearned mens expo­ſitions of Scripture? Saint Peter thought otherwiſe, for he ſayes they wil wreſt them to their own deſtruction, 1 Pet. 3.16. there is no ſpeaking againſt experience (Sir) we have ſeen this a meanes to corrupt and pervert others to draw men off from Ordinances and duties, and to a contempt of the meſſengers of the Goſpell and meanes of grace, in­ſtead of giving light they have beene like thieves in the candle, eclipſing the light of truth and holineſſe, a little more time will convince you Sir of your miſtake; in this ſurely a diligent attendance upon the preaching of the93 Goſpell by Chriſts commiſſion officers, were a better meanes to theſe ends.

I am now come to your ninth poſition:

That thoſe that have received any ſpeciall gift of prophecy or Scripture expoſition are to exerciſe and uſe it ſo as may be of moſt advantage to the Church. Primò termi ni axiomatis expli­candiſunt Chappell in Meth. conc. 133.

Your not opening your propoſition, makes you ſpeak very darkly, and puts me to much trouble, you ſhould have told us.

1. What you meane by gift of prophecy.

2. Who are thoſe that have that ſame ſpeciall gift.

1. If you meane by gift, office, as the Apoſtle hath it, 1 Tim. 4.14. it is granted, but then it makes nothing to your purpoſe.

2. For the guift of prophecy, none hath it now.

3. For the gift of expounding Scripture, thoſe that have it are bound to exerciſe it in their place and calling, otherwiſe it cannot be for Gods glory or the Churches good.

But I ſuppoſe your meaning is, That there are ſome not in office that have an ability to expound Scripture, and they are bound to uſe it as ſhall be moſt advantagious to the Church Keeping the rules of Gods word and the bounds of their callings, I grant it you. You ſay, 1. It is given them for this purpoſe: Right.

2. God requires it (you ſay) 1 Pet. 4.10, 11.

You are afraid we ſhould ſay that that Text is onely to be underſtood of gifts given to men in office only, and to prevent it, you tell us, it is improbable; for,

1. You ſay the Epiſtle was written to the Jewes amongſt whom were as you thinke few regular Churches.

2. The words are generall, and ſo not to be reſtrained.

I know none ſayes that the gift there ſpoken of is to be reſtrained to gifts given men in office, but it may much be queſtioned whether the gift there meant, be notffice,〈…〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉. it is the ſame word there uſed that is uſed. 1 Tim. 4.14.94 and there office is plainely meant, and then it followeth, as ſtewards of the manifold grace of God; now ſtewards is a name of office, applyed to Miniſters and officers. 1 Cor. 4.1. Tit. 1.7. and no where in Scripture applyed to private perſons not in office. But you thinke there were no regular Churches amongſt the Jewes, and ſo no officers, what thinke you (Sir) of the Elders mentioned, 1 Pet. 5.1.2. that are commanded to feed the flocke of God amongſt them, taking the overſight thereof not by conſtraint, &c. Was not that flock of God under the overſight of Elders a Church thinke you?

But the words are generall, and therefore to be underſtood of all Chriſtians and all gifts? Truth (Sir) if there were no other Scriptures to limit them, nor are the words gene­rall neither, if Chriſtians have not〈…〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, there ſpoken of. I paſſe over your other five reaſons as proving nothing that I have denied, nor any thing to your pur­poſe.

CHAP. X. Wherein Mr. Sheppards 18, 19, 20, 21 pages, are examined, and his tenth poſition, and what he hath ſaid to prove it, is ſcann'd.

I Am come to the laſt of your Lifeguard, your propo­ſition is this:

That opening and applying Scriptures by private men one to another, in a way of teaching, reproofe, Admonition, Ex­hortation, and comfort hath beene frequently bleſſed of God for the begetting of grace in the hearers, and increaſe of it.

Now you have done us the favour to tell us, what you meant all this while by expounding; for your poſition, I onely am troubled you have not told us, when and where and how, and that you have uſed the word frequently. 95For the proofe of this you appeale to experience, ſaying,

Let the Converters and Believers of our dayes be askt by what meanes they were brought into Chriſt? and what it is that doth edifie them in the faith of Chriſt? and doubtleſſe they will tell us of other meanes alſo with Pulpit-preaching, and by other men as well as Preachers inffice. To all I anſwer:

1. (Sir) if you meane that God hath pleaſed to bleſſe the private labours of his people in their private exhor­tings and reprovings of one another to encreaſe Grace in the ſoules of his ſervants, I doubt it not.

2. But if you meane that God hath frequently bleſſed the publike preachments of perſons not called to that office for the converſion of ſoules, I doubt it very much.

3. You make a very ill appeale to the Converts of our age. Perverts there are many, but the Lord knowes few converts, and very ſtrange believers and profeſſors; appeale (Sir) to the old puritanes of formes ages, aske them by whom God ſpake to their hearts.

4. Gods making uſe of ſuch meanes, as private admo­nition or reproofes to convert ſouls, doth not prove that this is Gods great ordinance, for that end Waldus the father of the Waldenſes confeſſeth his converſion to a ſud­den death of a friend or companion of his, but yet none will ſay ſudden deaths are Gods ordinance for conver­ſion.

5. God may ſometimes poſſibly begin a conviction by a private reproof, but I believe he uſually makes uſe of his word Preached to beget Faith, and to perfect the work.

Laſtly, I ſay the holy one is not limited, but I believe you would be poſed to bring me one good inſtance of a ſoule converted from a looſe and profane life to an humble, cloſe, ſtrict walking with God in truth and uprightneſſe that hath ſate under no meanes but onely the Preaching of a private perſon, that not being called to the office of96 the Miniſtry hath yet ſet upon that work, it were eaſie to bring you five hundred that have been perverted.

I appeale to all the Hereticks and Blaſphemers in Eng­land, all the Antinomians, Antiſcripturiſts, Antitrinitari­ans, Ranters, where did any of you learn your principles? was it with conſtant hearing of the Miniſters of the Goſ­pell, or rather was it not with hearing men that without any call but upon the pretence of their gifts undertooke to expound the myſteries of God.

And (Sir) if three have been this way converted and edified, and the ſoules of five hundred perverted and de­ſtroyed, what becomes of your propoſition, or to what purpoſe is it brought us?

To your proofes, That God doth hold forth thoſe duties and ordinances as meanes of Grace, 1 Cor. 7.16. Math. 18.15, 16, 17. Jam. 5.19, 20. we grant it, and they are ſo when performed regularly; the woman may be an inſtrument to ſave her husband. 1 Cor. 7.16. But not by Preaching to him, but by carrying her ſelfe as a believing wife before him, Math. 18.15, 16, 17. proves it concerning private ad­monition, but prove Sir, by any Scripture. That the tea­ching Brother, not called to the office hath a promiſe made to him.

"You tell us ſecondly, that it is the word that doth rege­nerate.

Yea, and this (very controverſiall truth doubleſſe) you prove by a whole line of quotations. Fewer would have ſerved the turne (you ſhould lay moſt proofe Sir up­on the weakeſt cauſe) He that diſpenſeth it, is but the convey­ance or conduit-pipe by which it is carried, 1 Cor. 3.5. Very much truth doubtleſſe; but to what purpoſe doth any ſpeak otherwiſe? hence you infer, that the word is the ſame in a private, as in a publike officers mouth; True Sir, it is ſo materially, but not formally; the one ſpeaks with authority, the former only as a Scribe, the one as Chriſts meſſenger particularly entruſted, the other without any ſuch com­miſſion.

97

By this time your conſcience checks you, that the A­poſtle Ro. 10.14, 15, 16. and you in this doctrine are not of a minde and p. 19, 20, 21. you ſpend, to anſwer that unanſwerable place.

1. You grant that the Preaching of the word by a Preacher in office is the ſpeciall and common way of gathering in men to Chriſt, and a ſingular ordinance for increaſe of men gai­ned and converted, yet this is not the onely meanes, nor all the Ordinances of Grace, for there are many more that men are to attend upon for their edification and growth in Grace as well as this.

(Sir) for this conceſſion we thanke you, for we are be­holding to any one that in this erroneous age will give an aſſent to any truth of God, and to requite you, we grant you that Preaching of officers is not the only means of edification, which is all you ſay.

But you conceive that that place, Ro. 10, 13, 14, 15. is miſtaken, and therefore you have favoured us with a kinde of looſe paraphraſe, p. 19, 20. But Sir to keep you cloſe to the buſineſſe, what ſending is there meant? the A­poſtle plainely ſayes, how ſhall they preach except they be ſent? your paraphraſe hath not touched this paſſage; I ſup­poſe you were ſhy of it wittingly, for this is the onely paſſage in the Text that galleth you.

You tell us negatively, p. 20.

"That it is not to be taken in a literall and reſtrained ſence, for then theſe things would follow.

1. That by hearing the Scriptures read by a Preacher in of­fice, men may (I ſuppoſe you would ſay, may not) be brought to believe.But you think men may be converted by rea­ding, or hearing them read by any.

2. That men are not brought into or nouriſhed in the faith of the Goſpell by reading Scriptures, Epiſtles, good bookes, con­ferences, &c.
3. That it is as impoſſible for a man to have Faith with­out hearing a called Preacher, as to be ſaved without Faith,98 or to have Faith without the word of God.

It is eaſier to ſay what is not meant then what is, but p. 21. you tell us. That the Text is cleare enough that by Preachers ſent is meant any one that God by his providence ſhall ſend to tell men the glad newes of the Goſpell; by the ſubſequent words, v. 15. and the two Texts, Nahum. 1.15. Eſ. 52.7.

2. Pag. 20. You tell us, that when a gifted brother doth preach the doctrine of the Apoſtles and prophets, the hearers heare the Apoſtles and prophets, who were preachers ſent.

3. If the Scripture it ſelf without any preacher ſpeak, then it may be heard without any other preacher, then he that firſt preacht it. If the workes of God have a voyce and ſpeake, as they have, and doe preach, Pſal. 19.1, 2, 3. Micah 6 9. If the works of men ſpeake as Heb. 11.4. Abel being dead yet ſpeaketh, that is teacheth the world to imitate him, how much more then may Gods word be ſaid to ſpeake.
4. That the Apoſtles did preach by their writings as well as by their voyce and ſpeech.

This is the ſubſtance of all you ſay over and over again; it comes to this little pittance of truth, that preaching is taken in a proper and in a figurative ſenſe, that a man may be ſent providentially as well as authoritatively; but Sir:

1. We will allow that gifted brethren may Preach, as the workes of God are ſaid to preach, Pſal. 19.1, 2, 3. Mi­cah. 6.9. And as dead Abel ſpake, but (Sir) theſe prea­chers were not〈…〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉Gods heralds, as thoſe ſpoken of, Rom. 10.

2. Gods word (Sir) doth ſpeake, but it doth not preach (in Scripture phraſe) nor is its ſpeaking the ordinary meanes of God to convert ſoules to Chriſt. Mr. Perkins tels you there is a difference betweene reading and preaching a Sermon. Mr. Burroughes in his Goſpel-worſhip ſaith the latter is under a more ſpeciall appointment for converſion of ſoules then the other. God hath ſaid, Heare and your ſoules ſhall live, Not, Read and your ſoules ſhall live, though we99 grant reading to be a duty, and of ſingular uſe.

3. For your new Nonneno of ſecond hand hearing, the Scripture allowes no ſuch diſtinction, that's but a cheat put upon the reader, will not any one thinke him mad that ſhould interpret, Faith comes by hearing, that is, by reading, and how ſhall they preach, that is, how ſhall the Scriptures preach, except they be ſent?

4. By the ſame foppiſh fancy I would avoid all places of Scripture that plead either for preaching or hearing. Go preach and baptize, what is the meaning of that, go preach by an holy life and baptize, or go write bookes and bap­tize; but having ſhewed you the folly of your quibles, I come to your anſwer. As you cannot avoid the ſtrength of this place by diſtinguiſhing of preaching, the prea­ching there meant, being the preaching of words not of workes, and writings, and dead letters, but the preaching of them that make reports of God to the ſoule, v. 16. thoſe that have feet, and bring glad tidings of peace, not the Goſpells preaching, but the preaching of the Goſpell, v. 16. ſuch a preaching as hath a ſound goe with it, v. 18. and correlates to hearing.

So neither can you avoid it by diſtinguiſhing upon ſending, I demand what ſending is meant? you tell me a providentiall ſending, and this is cleare enough by theſe ſubſe­quent words, v. 15. Nahum. 1.15: Eſ. 52.7.

So ſay the Socinians and Eraſtians, but it is a miſerable ſhift.

1. The Originall word is〈…〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉which ſignifies to ſend as an embaſſadour (ſaith A lapide) to ſend with power and authority (ſaith Chamier.)

2. But ſecondly I am at a loſſe to underſtand this blind notion of a Providentiall ſending, when may a man be ſaid to be Providentially ſent? And indeed it hath poſed better heads then mine to fadome this Notion, how ſhall one know if he be providentially ſent, will you ſay, if God hath furniſhed him with gifts, and he meets with100 an opportunity to exerciſe them? then a Blaſphemer may be a ſent preacher, for he is providentially ſent, the provi­dence of God permitting him to play his game, but ſure­ly the Apoſtle never meant ſuch a ſending as might be from the Devill directly, and from God onely permiſſively; yet ſuch are providentially ſent; but I have cleared this Text from this Eraſtian gloſſe in my Vindiciae Miniſterii, p. 42, 43, 44, 45.

3. Thirdly, let us ſee what ſenſe you have made of the Apoſtles words by your gloſſe: how ſhall they believe in him of whom they have not heard, that is, either by the writings of good men; or by reading of the Scriptures, or by conſidering the workes of God, or by making uſe of the Examples of dead Saints (for this four-fold hea­ring you will have) and how ſhall they heare without a prea­cher, that is, how ſhall they read the Scriptures if they have no Scriptures to reade? how ſhall they conſider the workes of God, if they have none to conſider? how ſhall they read good bookes, if none write any? how ſhall they imitate ſuch men as Abel if there be none to imitate? And how ſhall they preach except they be ſent, that is, how ſhall any man ſpeake to another, if he doth not come where he is? Sir, I am of the minde the ſpirit never guided you in this interpretation, by which you have juſtled out the two great ordinances of the Goſpell, Preaching and hearing, and have pleaded faire for the Papiſts who tell us of their pictures preaching, and making lay-men ſer­mons. But fourthly:

4. Sir doe you thinke the Apoſtles were no more then providentially ſent? had Iſaias no more thinke you, nor the 70 any more?Ʋ A fuller an­ſwer in Gille­ſpies Miſcell. quaeſt. p. 40. it is plaine that they are ſpoken of, v. 15, 16 17, 18, had Chriſt no more? he is ſpoken of Na­hum. 1.15. ſo that the following, verſes and thoſe two Texts, Nahum 1.15. Iſ. 52.7. are ſo farre from being clearely for you, that they are fully againſt you, and ar­gue more then a providentiall ſending.

1015. The providence of God ordereth all our motions and actions, Hananiah, Ier. 28. was providentially ſent, but was he ſent to work faith in the hearers think you.

6. It is ſuch a ſending, as it muſt be a duty in us to heare them that are ſo ſent, but providentiall ſending is no ſuch ſending, the ſeducers mentioned 2 Tim. 3.6, were providentially ſent, (how came they there elſe?) but yet ſurely it was not a Chriſtians duty to heare them, but to avoid them, v. 5. So that Sir, what ſending ſoever the Apoſtle meanes, it was not a meere providentiall ſending, you muſt find out a new diſtinction, or you cannot avoid this place.

But you ſay,Pag. 20. the Text cannot be underſtood in a literall and reſtrained ſenſe: what that is you doe not mention. I ſuppoſe you meane, That none may preach but thoſe that are in office, So you expound your ſelfe in your three anſwers.

I am glad to hear you grant that the literal ſenſe of Sent, is one in office,Whitaker de Interpretati­one Scripturae q. 5. c. 2. Etſi enim verba varie accommo­dari & appli­cari poſſunt vel tropologicè, vel Allegorice, vel Anagogice, vel alio aliquo modo, non tamen ob id ſunt varū ſenſus variae interpretationes & explicationes Scripturae, ſed ſenſus tantum unus eſt, idemque literalis, qui variè poteſt accom­modari, &c. ib. now ſir I will give you a noiion of Reverend Whitaker in his controverſies. Saith he, though words may be variouſly referred and applyed, Tropologically, Allegorically or Anagogically, or any other way, yet there are not various ſenſes of Scripture, or various interpretations and explications of Scripture, but the ſenſe of all Scripture is one, and that lite­ral, which may be variouſly applyed, and out of which many things may be gathered.

It is Baſils note, that the literall interpretation, if it can be admitted, is never to be rejected. Ex verbis ſen­ſum ſequamur, ex ſenſu ratio­nem & ex ratio­ne veritatem apprehendamus. D. Hilarius de Trin. l. 5. V. Hyperium. de rat. ſtudii. Theol. c. 35. But you tell us it can­not be admitted here, and why? I pray it will follow then you ſay.

That by reading the Scripture or hearing it read, men can­not be converted.This is the ſubſtance of your firſt and ſecond cavill which are both the ſame, but you have102 not writ your book by the rule of fruſtra fit per plura quod fieri poſſit per pauciora.

3. You anſwer, that then it will follow, that it is as im­poſſible "for a man to be converted and have faith without hearing a ſent preacher, as it is for a man to be ſaved without faith.

1. To theſe three cavills I anſwer, that it is not ordinary for a man to be converted by reading, or hearing the Scriptures read, nor by hearing thoſe that are not miniſters of the Goſpell. To God all things are poſſible, nay, I believe an hundred are ſaved without actuall faith, to one that is converted by a gifted brother, or any way but by Goſpel-officers; for what ſhall we thinke of children of belie­ving Parents dying in their infancy. But ſecondly:

2. According to your owne interpretation no man can be converted but by a Preacher ſent providentially; ſo that for your objection concerning Reading and conver­ſion that way,V. Gilleſpy Miſcell. Qu. it will fall heavy upon your ſelfe, and when you unty it for your ſelfe, we ſhall have the liberty to make uſe of your diſtinction for us we hope.

3. Preaching is as neceſſary as hearing, and a ſent prea­cher as neceſſary as either, yet all onely mentioned as Gods ordinary meanes to which he is not tied.

4. They are all neceſſary, not by abſolute neceſſity, God can ſave thoſe that never call'd upon him, nor actu­ally believed nor heard, but he doth not ordinarily con­vert or ſave thoſe that have opportunities to heare prea­chers ſent,Gilleſpy Miſcel. Queſt. p. 41. and time of believing, and refuſe thoſe meanes of grace which he hath appointed: It will be hard to prove ſaith Mr. Gilleſpy that any believe who can heare the Goſpell preacht by Miniſters lawfully call'd and ſent, and doe not heare it.

5. Laſtly, it is poſſible that by reading the Scripture, or hearing it read, or by conferences, or private exhor­tations, or reproofes, or the like, God may create in ſome ſoules, reflections upon themſelves, and begin convicti­ons,103 but the queſtion is now, ſuppoſe theſe Chriſtians ſhould never hear a miniſter of the Goſpel preach, and yet might doe it, whether a continued Reading were enough to carry on this work to a full worke of conviction and contrition, and to a clozing with Chriſt in ſincerity. I doubt whether one inſtance of this can be brought or no. (Sir) every ſlighty conviction and reflection of ones Spirit upon it ſelf, that may be in order to converſion is not formall converſion.

And now, Sir, having examined your lifeguard, I come to the great propoſition which you lay downe p. 21.

CHAP. XI. In which the main Queſtion is ſtated, and Mr. Shep­pards Extenſions and Limitations of it are Exa­mined.

THis great point of controverſie as you call it, you lay downe p. 21. open it p. 22. I will be thrifty of my paper, and take you at the ſecond rebound; in the cloſe of the 22 page you tell us, The ſumme of what you hold is this,

That a man out of office, gifted indeed and fitted to the worke, may lawfully in a publike way expound and apply the Scriptures to the people in a ſettled Church, without any externall call of the Church enabling and authorizing him to the office.

That is without Election, Ordination, or confirmation, (as you expound it before) this propoſition you, 1. Ex­tend. 2. Limit. 3. Pretend to prove. 4. And to Vindi­cate from objections. In this Chapter I will examine your Extenſions and Limitations. For your Extenſions, you ſay it may be done,

1. In ſome caſes ordinarily and conſtantly, what caſes104 theſe are we cannot learne from you, you inſtance on­ly one, viz. where no preacher in office can be had: this we grant you, neceſſity hath no law.

2. It may be done you ſay by taking Texts, raiſing obſerva­tions "and doctrines, and making applications thereof.

"3. It may be done on the Lords day, or any other day.

"4. In the publike Aſſemblies.

5. In the publike meeting place.

6. In the Pulpit.

We grant you all this where there are no preachers in of­fice can be heard; it may be done as you ſay ordinarily and conſtantly, and he that doth it may expect a more extra­ordinary aſſiſtance of God, in regard the ordinary means faile. But (Sir) what kind of conſtituted Churches are theſe that have no preachers in office belonging to them. I take it, a conſtituted Church muſt be a body of Chri­ſtians united, and under the inſpection of a Paſtour.

Extraordinarily and occaſionally, if on the Lords day the congregation be met, and the Miniſter failes through ſickneſſe or otherwiſe, and there be no preaching Mini­ſter near to whom the people may go, we agree with you, that a private perſon, if prepared and truly gifted, may either in the Church, or in ſome other place, according to his gift, diſcourſe of the Scripture to the people, though we think he might ſpend the time as well in repeating a Sermon to them, and they ſpend their time as well in go­ing home and ſearching the Scriptures, and meditating and praying privately.

It is true that you ſay, that there were exhortations in the Jewiſh Synagogues, but the places you quote, Io. 16.20. Acts 18.28, 13, 15, 20, 9. prove onely that Jeſus Chriſt ſo taught, and Paul and Apollos (called by the A­poſtle, 1 Cor. 3.5. a Miniſter, and rank'd with Paul) ſo exhorted, none of theſe were meere gifted brethren.

Page 24.You would have ſuch men as theſe, viz. Naylers, Tay­lors, Bakers, Weavers. p. 22. have leave and encouragement105 to viſit Pariſhes deſtitute and unprovided, and exerciſe their gifts; and doubtleſſe you ſay this would doe more good then ſetting up meer Readers.

I anſwer: 1. Provided that firſt all thoſe be firſt employed who are more fit for it, being more eminently gifted with learning and the knowledge of the Tongues, being alſo ſober and godly.

2. Provided that according to the Apoſtles rule, theſe ſame Nailors leave making Nailes, and the Taylors leave ſtitching, and the Coblers cobling, and the Weavers wea­ving, or elſe I am afraid that rule of the Apoſtle will be broken, which he gives to preachers, 1 Tim. 4.15. Medi­tate upon theſe things, give thy ſelfe wholly to them, and that v. 13. Give attendance to reading, to exhortation, and to do­ctrine. Surely you will not ſay, that thoſe rules concerne onely preachers ordained, that are paſtors: for then it muſt follow. That it is Gods will that the paſtors of Chur­ches ſhould meddle with his word reverently and ſeriouſly, and ſpeake of it premeditately: but the gifted brethren have a priviledge to prate at randome and ex tempore, and that curſe denounced on them that doe the worke of God neg­ligently belongs onely to paſtors in office.

3. Provided that they be called and ſent out, and ordained according to the Goſpel-rule, elſe they will not be able to anſwer him that queſtions them, who gave you this autho­rity? it will be no Scripturall anſwer to ſay: the State gave it me, with theſe proviſoes, I grant you what you would have, eſpecially conſidering your excellent limi­tations, and your ſober reproofe of extravagant mem­bers in p. 24. 25, 26, 27. Againſt which I have nothing to ſay, but eaſily grant you that all Goſpel-preachers muſt be limited by thoſe rules. And I am glad to heare from you ſo ſober a checke of the lawleſſe preachers of this ſinfull age.

But yet (Sir) you muſt pardon me, if I yet after all this ſay to him that would be a preacher〈…〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉one thing106 is yet wanting, if you be an ordinary conſtant preacher, viz. A ſolemne ſetting apart to the office after Probation by faſting and Prayer, and laying on of the hands of the Preſby­tery, without which his conſtant preaching will be a conſtant ſinning againſt God in the rules of the Goſpell. This now you oppoſe by 10 Arguments, from the 27 to the 50 page of your booke: I come now to the ſtrength of them.

CHAP. XII. In which Mr. Sheppards firſt Argument for Guif­ted brethrens preaching ordinarily, is examined, and anſwered.

YOur firſt argument is (ex conceſſo) you ſay, we grant you:

1. That private perſons may, and muſt read the Scrip­tures, Catechize their families, and that they may expound the Scripture to their families, Deut. 6.7, 8, 9. Col. 3.16. and they which tell you that every Maſter is a Prophet, a Prieſt, and a King in his family. And

2. That we give you leave privately, occaſionally, ex­traordinarily, and by way of diſcourſe to reprove, admoniſh, encourage, teach, exhort, comfort, ſupport, feed, out of the texts: Leu. 19.17. Heb. 3.13. Eſ. 2.2. Mal. 3.10. Gal. 6.2. Job 2.17. Acts 18.26. Pro. 20.23. And

3. They alſo allow you to make an open confeſſion of your faith, or an Apology for defence againſt unjuſt accuſations, or being a Magiſtrate to give a charge to the people, and this they warrant by other Scriptures.

4. And that in caſe of planting or decay, or corruption of a Church, and where a Church is not regularly conſtituted, that in theſe and ſuch like caſes a gifted man may ordinarily and publikely preacht and that without a ſolemn call.And

1075. That they may preach as probationers, and by writing. "Nay

6. We doe admit ſtrangers to preach, of whoſe call we are not "aſſured.

Here is now an huddle of arguments together, all ta­ken out of our own conceſſions and practice; for my better anſwer I will obſerve this method.

1. I will ſhew you how farre we have granted thoſe, or any of thoſe.

2. I will examine, quid inde? what this Gentleman can conclude from thoſe our grants.

3. I will anſwer what he ſayes in the enforcing his argument.

1. Therefore I confeſſe I have granted him, that pri­vate perſons muſt read the Scriptures, Catechize their fa­milies, and they may obſerve what God diſcovers to them of the ſenſe and meaning of the Scriptures. This I have granted from Deut. 6: 6, 7. and the uſuall notion that every one is a Prieſt, Prophet, and King in his family, in my Vindi­ciae, p. 19. 20. but not that he may uny the difficult pla­ces of Scripture, or meddle with the〈…〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉; ſee my limi­tations of this grant, p. 20. for Col. 3 16. indeed my Brother Hall quotes it as a proofe of this, but I have not, being not I think ſo clear and concluſive; but ſuppoſe we doe grant this, if you have any argument from this (Sir) it muſt be thus.

What private perſons may doe in their families privately, that they may doe in a conſtituted Church, and its aſſembly publikely, but privately they may teach their Children and ſer­vants. Ergo.

I deny your major utterly, (Sir) you may as well con­clude that every private perſon may rule the Church, be­cauſe he may rule in his family. God hath ſet him over his family to inſtruct that, but not over his Church to inſtruct that; ſee my anſwer to this trifling argument in my Vindiciae, p. 64. 65.

108
But you ſay people and preachers are both meant alike Rev. 1. v. 5, 6.19. 1 Pet. 2.9. and therefore the duty and power laid upon them and given them hereby, is to be perfor­med in other places as well as their own houſes.

1. I grant you, that for the terme Prieſts, it doth not properly belong to the Miniſters of the Goſpell.

2. That it is by alluſion applyed to both, and the people are called Prieſts, and Preachers Prieſts in a common notion. But yet let me tell you, I doe not thinke their ſervices are both alike. For:

3. He that Miniſtred the Goſpell of God, that the offering up of the Gentiles might be acceptable, being ſanctified by the holy Ghoſt, was one that was in office and had grace given him of God, to be a Miniſter of the Goſpel of Chriſt, Ro. 15. 6. Shew me where in that ſenſe the people are called Prieſts.

You tell us next, that that place Deut. 6. Doth contain and command more then bare reading the Scriptures, and and preaching of them to a mans owne family onely, and to this purpoſe you tell us, that that Text in Deut. ſeems to be a Metaphor taken from whetting an inſtrument, by which it is made more ſharpe, and ſo more uſefull.So the word of God, &c.

I wonder how many words you would have to re­ſtraine a Text, here are four or five, 1. To thy children. 2. In thy houſe. 3. When thou lyeſt downe and riſeſt up. 4. Ʋpon the poſts of thy houſe and thy gates. Let the indifferent reader judge whether this Text be not enough reſtrained.

For your obſervation of the metaphor, I ſay nothing, for it is nothing to the preſent purpoſe.

But p. 29. You ſay, ſuppoſe there come twenty or an hun­dred in of the neighbours, may you not preach to them alſo, &c.

Sir, we can give you no licenſe to preach to any. To the law and to the teſtimony, if that ſay you may, you may, if not, you may not; this Text in Deuteronomy gives you no liberty to preach to them, nor doe I know any that doe; you may doubtleſſe, if they come occaſionally109 to joyne with you in a family duly) go on with your duty before them, but if you make it your buſineſſe to call them into your charret to ſee your zeale for the Lord of hoſtes, I know no Scripture will juſtifie you.

I paſſe on to our ſecond and third grant, as you ſay. Scriptures miſ­applied.

We doe, (nay the word of God doth) grant you, that you may privately, occaſionally, extraordinarily, and by way of diſcourſe reprove, admoniſh, encourage exhort, comfort, ſupport, but we doe not grant it you from Pro: 20.22. or Mal. 3.10. there is not a letter in them to any ſuch purpoſe, no more is there in Io. 2.17. nor in Gal. 6.2. nor in Acts 18.26. A­pollos was more then a gifted brother, (Sir) indeed we grant it from Levit. 19.17. Heb. 3.13. Eſ. 2.2. your o­ther five places are ſhamefully applyed to ſhew you that it is not the ſpirit of God that immediately and ſpecially directs you in applications of Scriptures alwayes.

We doe grant alſo, that private perſons (if called to it) may make open confeſſions of their faith and apologies on their own defence, and magiſtrates may make charges: and in them make uſe of the Scriptures. But now let us heare what you will conclude.

If they may doe this, then they may without any call preach the Goſpell publikely in a conſtituted Church. I deny this ſhamefull conſequence; (Sir) are families conſtituted Churches? or meetings of people at aſſizes conſtituted Churches? fy, fy; ſurely your mind (if we may judge of it by your Logick) is to abuſe, not convince your readers; but to defend your weake cauſe you tell us,

1. The texts named and duties preſſed doe as much appertain to preachers as people, what then Sir? therefore the prea­chers may alſo exhort &c. privately, we doe not goe to conclude from thoſe Scriptures what you may not doe, but what you may doe.

2. You tell us, The preachers have forced theſe termes, occaſionally, extraordinarily, and privately upon the texts, there being not any one word in any of them, holding forth any110 ſuch diſtinction or intention, only in Acts. 18.26. a place very neare to one of their texts, there is this, that Apollos, a man then doubtleſſe out of office, did mightily convince the Iewes; and that publikely by the Scriptures, proving that Ie­ſus was the Chriſt. Nor can we underſtand what they meane by theſe terms, or how to make any certain definition of them, or to give to our ſelves any certain rules for the guiding our ſelves therein, the duties enjoyned are common and neceſſary, the command generall and indefinite, how then are ſuch de­ſtinctions warrantable?
3. Let the force and uſe of the words, and the nature of the duties thereby enjoyned, and the uſe and ſenſe of the words in other Scriptures, Acts 2.4. Heb. 10.22, 23, 24, 25. Acts 15, 32, 13, 15, 11, 23. Titus 2.3. Heb. 5, 12. 2 Chron. 17.7, 8, 19, 6, 7. 2 Tim. 2, 16, 17. be well weighed, and then let the preachers tell us, if they can, wherein theſe things doe differ from preaching, and how they may be done without preaching.

"To theſe cavills I anſwer.

1. If the preachers have deviſed the diſtinctions of Occaſionally and Extraordinarily, and privately, you are be­holden to them for it, for you your ſelf make uſe of them, p. 23. and tell us, that but in ſome caſes it may be done ordinarily and conſtantly.

2. Though the very word privately ſhould not be found in Scripture, yet words are found that argue the ſame thing, Heb. 3.13. exhort one another, which is a terme of a private notion and differing from exhorting the congregation.

3. The peoples inquiry concerning the interpretation of Scripture was privately, Math. 24.3. Mar. 13.3. Math. 13.36. contrary to the practice of many publikely to diſ­pute with the Preachers when they have done their ſer­mons, or interrupting them when they are preaching.

4 As the term (extraordinarily) is not put in, ſo neither is it needfull: for the duties commanded them are, to111 be done ordinarily, viz to admoniſh, reprove, comfort, ſupport, &c.

5. Though it be no where ſaid they muſt doe it onely privately, yet withall it is no where ſaid they may do it in a conſtituted Church that hath publike officers to preach to them.

6. Neither is there any one example of any not gifted with the extraordinary gifts of the holy Choſt, nor in office that did it publikely.

7. If Apollos mentioned, Acts 18.25, 26. were at that time out of office (which yet by your favour is not doubtleſſe) yet he was no private perſon, for it is more then probable, he had the extraordinary gift of proph••cy, and to be ſure he was to be a miniſter in office, 1 Cor. 3.5.

8. The very putting in of that terme, Acts 18.28. and that publikely argued that it was not ordinary for private perſons or any not in office to ſpeake publikely in the Sy­nagogues.

9. It is an eaſie thing for men to pretend ignorance, when they have no mind to underſtand; to helpe you, By privately, we meane not in publike aſſemblies and congre­gations: By extraordinarily we meane they may doe it. 1. Where no Miniſters in office can be procured or reſorted to, till ſuch time as the congregation can be ſupplyed re­gularly.

10. The duties enjoyned are common and neceſsary, but thoſe duties are private exhortings, not publike expoun­dings, for thoſe are neither common nor neceſſary to be performed by perſons not in office, and the command is generall, but not to all duties.

11. The command to preach is no more common then that to Baptize Math. 28.19. But your ſelfe will grant they may not Baptize, unty the knot for your ſelf, and you doe it for us.

12. What though the ſame words be uſed to expreſſe112 the duty of the peoples private exhortations one of ano­ther, and the Paſtors publike exhortations: yet this will not prove that their exhortations are to be in the ſame manner, nor that the duty is the ſame. The Magiſtrate in his charge at an aſſize may be ſaid to exhort: yet ſurely it is not every private perſons duty ſo to exhort the peo­ple.

13. If the uſe of the ſame word for both be any argu­ment, then they are not only bound to exhort and preach but to doe it as Apoſtles and prophets and paſtors, the places you quote will prove this, yet you your ſelfe ſay, p. 24. that they cannot doe it as preachers in office, in anuthoritative way, or as a paſtorall act.

14. The ſame word ſignifies to Baptize and to waſh our hands, or pots and cups, and by your Logick it will follow, that every man that may waſh his hands, or every kitchin wench, that is by her office to waſh a cup, may Baptize a Chriſtian, why? the word is the ſame.

But to proceed yet with you p. 30. you ſay:

We grant that in caſe of planting, or decay, or corruption of a Church, and where a church is not regularly conſtituted, that in theſe and ſuch like caſes, a gifted man may ordinari­ly and publikely preach without a ſolemne call. If ſo, we deſire them to conſider how neere our caſe at this time, at leaſt in ſome congregations, comes to this; if our Churches be rightly conſtituted (you ſay) why is there ſo much labour to alter and reforme the conſtitution of them?

1. Let us ſee how far this is granted. 2. What you can conclude from our grant. 3. how you apply it, and cavill from it.

1. I never granted you that in caſe of the planting or decay of a Church, and where a Church is not regularly conſtituted, that in theſe caſes a gifted man might preach without a call, &c. except the caſe were ſo, that none could be found to ordain, nor none ordained found to do the Lords worke.

Nor doe I thinke it Regular. I doe not thinke it the113 beſt way to convert Indians to ſend unguifted men to them not ordained. But for the Church to ſet ſome apart by faſting and prayer, and ſend them out to them, with au­thority. See M. Firminſeparation ex­amined, p. 60.I am ſure this is Gods way when he was to ſend preachers where Churches were not formed, Acts 13.5. indeed if the caſe be ſuch that no ordained perſons can be found, nor any Preſbyters to ordaine them, the caſe is o­therwiſe. My Brother Hall in his pulpit-guarded p. 5. 6. durſt grant you no more, now what doe you argue from hence.

Thoſe that may preach to Heathens or to Chriſtians where no officers can be had to preach or ſet apart preachers, theſe alſo may ordinarily preach where there are preachers in office and more may be made. A miſerable conſequence, Sir; apply it to Magiſtracy, and you will ſee the abſurdity of it.

But you tell us this is our caſe or very neere.

We are beholden to you for this (Sir) are we no better then Heathens thinke you? 2. Have we no officers ordai­ned in England? nor 3. Any meanes of Ordination? But our Churches are not rightly conſtituted.

1. The Church of England (Sir) is rightly conſtitu­ted, here are in it preachers rightly ordained, and people rightly qualified, and the ordinances rightly admini­ſtred.

2. For the particular Churches in England, poſſibly they may not be organized regularly, but conſtituted they are, though corrupted, and ſo have much need to be refor­med.

3. You have foiſted in this terme, Rightly, into our grant; we doe not thinke that every particular fault in the conſtitution of a Church makes the Lords Vineyard ſuch a common, that every one may come and dig in it.

But fourthly you tell us we grant you,

That gifted men may preach as Probationers, and by wri­ting in what manner and method they pleaſe, without any call at all and that a judge may give a charge, and a Colonell114 or Captain exhort his Souldiers. That a man may com­fort his afflicted friend.

1. The three latter we grant you in terminis as you propound them.

2. We alſo grant, that men may exerciſe their gifts as probationers, but not in what manner and method they pleaſe; for their method we deny them not what they pleaſe, but for the manner it muſt not be ordinarily but once or twice, or more, in order to Timothies laying on of hands upon them, which muſt not be ſuddenly.

3. Theſe Probationers muſt not be Naylors, Taylors, Coblers, &c. but ſuch as have beene approved, as have ſtu­died the Scriptures and give themſelves wholly to that worke.

4. We ſay others may write, but we doe not call wri­ting preaching.

But what followes upon this grant?

Will you conclude that therefore thoſe that never in­tend the office of the Miniſtry, nor to give themſelves wholly to that worke, may make it a Trade to preach e­very Lords day in a conſtituted Church, is there no odds thinke you (Sir) betwixt our grant and your taken con­cluſion? we have given you an inch, you have taken an ell.

But laſtly you tell us, that we doe conſtantly admit prea­chers to preach for us that are ſtrangers to us, and of whoſe call we can have no aſſurance, I anſwer.

1. It is no argument to argue a facto ad jus, that becauſe ſome doe it, it is lawfull.

2. But ſurely none do it, if they know them to be ſuch as are not called, if we be deceived by report or common fame, or their own words, the ſin is not ours ſo much.

3. I know none that doe it; if there be any, let them plead for themſelves. If ſuch thruſt into our places, we give them no leave.

And thus Sir, I have ſhewn you the weakneſſe and in­ſufficiency115 of your firſt argument, which proves too ſhort for your purpoſe. I come now to your ſecond.

CHAP. XIII. Wherein Mr. Sheppards foure next main Argu­ments are weighed in the ballance of the Sanctu­ary, and found too light.

I Am come now to the ſecond argument (which you call a maine one.

That it is no where forbidden in the word of God, and then it cannot be unlawfull.

Your Logick is this.

What is not forbidden to be done is not unlawfull:

But the ordinary preaching of gifted uncalled men in a conſtituted Church is not forbidden, Ergo. Arg. 2

As you deliver your mind we muſt be forced firſt to diſtinguiſh, then to anſwer: 1. A thing is forbidden ei­ther generally or ſpecially, either directly or by conſequence.

If you meane that what is no way forbidden in Scrip­ture, neither by any generall precept, nor by any particu­lar precept, neither directly, nor by conſequence, is not unlawfull, then we grant you that what is not forbidden in that ſenſe is not unlawfull. But every thing not com­manded or allowed is in that ſenſe forbidden, for Rev. 22.18. It is forbidden to adde any thing to the word of God.

But then we deny your Minor, and ſay, that the ordi­nary preaching of perſons uncalled publikely in conſti­tuted Churches or publike aſſemblies, if they be ſuch as have not the extraordinary gifts of the holy Ghoſt (which are now ceaſed) is forbidden.

1. For how ſhall they preach except they be ſent, Ro. 10.15. and no man takes this honour to himſelf.

2. It is no where commanded nor allowed, therefore im­plicitly forbidden.

1163. Conſequentially they are forbidden, for it is an act of office which they are (by your own confeſſion) forbidden Math. 28.18, 19.

. If you meane by not forbidden, not forbidden in ſo many words, we deny your Major, and ſay it doth not fol­low a thing is lawfull, becauſe it is not forbidden in ſo many words. For upon this ſcore the Surples, the Croſſe in Baptiſme, bowing at the name of Jeſus: in ſhort, moſt of the Popiſh ceremonies are not thus forbidden.

But you ſay, this duty is alike neceſſary with prayer, and you know not any reaſon why the ſame rules and liberties ſhould not be granted in one as the other, that it be done in all places, and at all times and all manner of wayes, 1 Tim. 2.8. Eph. 6.18. 1 Theſ, 3.10.

1. We grant you that expounding of Scripture is ne­ceſſary, but it is not alike neceſſary for every private Chri­ſtian to expound Scripture as to pray, Prayer is a piece of naturall worſhip, Preaching a piece of Inſtituted worſhip, and we muſt keep to the Inſtitution, God hath bid all pray, he hath not bid all preach.

2. The places of Scripture you quote prove nothing for preaching onely, but for praying, which none denies you; yet you ſet your Scriptures as if they ſhould prove both, but there is no ſuch matter.

Your third argument is this.

That the word doth command it, for it doth every where command to exhort,Pag. 32. warne, teach, comfort, reprove, edifie one another, and this cannot be done without the opening and application of Scripture, therefore it is commanded, for it is an undeniable rule; that when any thing is commanded, that alſo is commanded, without which the other thing cannot be done.

To bring your argument into forme it muſt be thus.

That which is commanded is lawfull, that is unque­ſtionably true. But the ordinary preaching and expounding of Scriptures by perſons meerely gifted, not called to the office117 in publike aſſemblies and conſtituted Churches is comman­ded. Ergo. This I deny Sir.

You prove it thus:

Where the End is commanded, all neceſſary meanes is commanded: but exhorting, warning, teaching, reproving, edifying one another is an end commanded, and the ordinary preaching and exp unding Scripture by perſons meerely gif­ted not called to the office in publike aſsemblies, and conſtitu­ted Churches, is the neceſſary meanes to that end? therefore this is commanded.

1: To this I anſwer, Sir, that I grant God hath comman­ded private perſons to comfort, reprove, exhort, edifie one ano­ther, this is an end commanded.

2. That God hath allowed, yea and commanded them the uſe of neceſſary meanes to this end, without which the end could not be attained.

3. I ſay, that although by publike preaching this end is promoted, yet this is not the onely neceſſary meanes; but Chri­ſtians may be edified by their brethren without this, and there­fore it doth not follow this is commanded them.

4. Through the ignorance of the preachers, this more proba­bly would be a meanes to pervert them: 2 Pet. 3.16.

5. This argument would prove, that they are comman­dd to adminiſter the Sacraments too, and do all paſtorall acts; for they are commanded, ſay you, to edifie one another, and theſe are meanes of edification.

6. This argument would prove, that all Saints though not gifted nor any wayes proved or approved, may preach and doe all other paſtorall acts, for they are all bound to edifie one another, and theſe are meanes in order to this end. By this time (Sir) I believe you underſtand your own falla­cy. For what you ſay, that the Scriptures have enjoyned theſe duties, and no where reſtrained time, place, or manner. I an­ſwered that before: there muſt be a time and place too, Sir, obſerved, or elſe you may prove they are bound to preach, when the Miniſter is praying and preaching, as118 well as what you doe, and for the manner you your ſelf have ſet downe one, p. 25. and pretended to bring Scrip­ture for it. You ſay you

Know no reaſon why they may not ſpeak publikely by exhortation to men, as well as in prayer and praiſe to God.

I will tell you Sir. 1. Prayer and praiſe are both pieces of naturall worſhip, preaching a piece of inſtituted worſhip; in performance of which you muſt keep to the inſtituti­on. 2. The Scripture doth not ſo fully prove, nor indeed at all prove your duty of publike preaching. 3. By this argument the vileſt men in the world may, yea and are bound to preach for they are bound to pray, Acts 8.22.

Your fourth maine argument as you call it is this.

It being forbidden for women to preach publikely in the Church, 1 Cor. 14.34. 1 Tim. 2.12. It is ſtrongly implied that it is permitted for men to doe it. As the forbidding of certain perſons the entry into the Congregation of the Lord doth ne­ceſſarily imply, that all others not forbidden might enter other­wiſe that prohibition of the Apoſtle had been alogether imper­tinent and uſeleſſe. For there were at that time no women in office, but extraordinary propheteſses, who did and might ſpeake publikely &c.

Your argument is this.

The Apoſtle forbidding onely of women to teach and prophecy gives liberty to all men to expound Scriptures publikly, but wo­men are forbidden to prophecy or teach publikely, Ergo. 1 Cor. 13 34. 1 Tim. 2.12.

If any reaſonable ſatisfaction would have ſerved this argument, and the authors and the Abetters of it, it would never have come halting on to the ſtage againe: I know of twice it hath been beaten off. The Browniſts appears with it firſt, holy Mr. Rutherford knockt it downe, in his due right, p. 301. Chillenden brought it on againe, the Author of the Booke called Church-members ſet in joint, knockt it downe the ſecond time, p. 30. of that Booke, to it therefore hath beene already anſwered.

119

It will infer a liberty for all men as well as gifted men,Church-mem­bers ſet in joynt, 308. Rutherford, due Right, 301. and if you put in (if they be gifted) why may we not put in if they be ordained.

2. It will infer that all men may adminiſter the Sacra­ments too, becauſe all women are forbidden.

3. It is to be underſtood of women that had, or pretended to have the gift of prophecy. This the Author of the aforeſaid Booke proves, becauſe it is not ſaid〈…〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, but〈…〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉; which particle〈…〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, as he notes from Scaliger, is determinative.

But to this third anſwer,Gilleſpy, Miſcell. Qu. p. 75. Filodexter Tranſilvanus, p. 30. Rutherford, due Right, p. 302. that women propopheteſſes might prophecy publikely; ſo it could not be meant of them, for they might ſpeake publikly. So ſaid the Browniſts, ſo ſaith Chillenden. But it is anſwered by Gilleſpy, Miſcell. Queſt. p. 75. by Mr. Rutherford, p. 302. of his due right of Preſ­bytery, by Filodexter Tranſylvanus, in the Book before named, p. 30. that it cannot be proved that women pro­pheteſſes propheſied publikely in Goſpell Churches: nor do any Scriptures prove it: ſee what they ſay ſeverally to this cavill.

4. It is anſwered by Mr. Rutherford, that the Lawes of France forbidding women to fit on the Throne of France, doth not therefore prove every Frenchman may. To this now this Gentleman replies.

That the law forbidding women, doth tolerate any man that hath right, and ſo our gifted Brother hath.

This is a begging the queſtion: we queſtion whether they have right or no, you prove if they have right they may: that is, if they have right, they have right. Pretty Logick.

5. To what you ſay, that the forbidding certaine perſons to enter into the Congregation, Deut: 23. allowes all other to enter.

I deny that; it allowes indeed that all that are not for­bidden there, nor any where elſe may, but not that all not there forbidden may: for all the heathen, and all un­cleane120 perſons are not forbidden there, yet it is plaine from other places, they might not enter.

6. Laſtly I anſwer, your compariſon halts, there is no paralell betwixt undertaking the worke of preaching, and entring the congregation; entring the Congregation was a thing common; a priviledge that nothing but a prohibi­tion could debar them from; preaching is a publike act of office, to which a man muſt have a call and miſſion, or elſe he can have no warrant to his worke.

CHAP. XIV. In which Mr. Sheppards fifth Argument is brought to the Touch-ſtone of truth, and found Braſſe, not concluding what he would have.

I Am come to your fifth maine argument:

And that is drawne from an induction of particular examples.

That it hath been uſually ſo done, and never diſallowed, but rather approved by God and good men.

To this purpoſe you bring us the inſtance of the Elders, Num. 11.23, 24, 25. Saul, 1 Sam. 5.10. Noah 2 Pet. 2.5. Jehoſaphat: 2 Chron. 19.6, 7. Stephen: Acts 7. the 70. Luke 10.1. Simeon, Lu. 2.25, 26. Iob and his friends. Anna, Lu. 2.36, 38. Apollos, Acts 24.25. the primitive Chriſtians, 1 Cor. 14.26. Paul: Acts 29.20, 22. Scribes, Phariſes, and Lawyers:Thoſe Paul ſpeakes of, Phil. 1.18. the cuſtome of the Jewes: Acts 13.6. Chriſt himſelfe, Lu. 2.42.

Dr. Seaman in his anſwer to Chillenden, prefixt to his〈…〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉. Pulpit guar­ded, p. 46, 47, 48, &c.To this argument and every piece of it, is already e­nough ſaid by learned Doctor Seaman, the Author of Lay preaching unmarked, p. 11.12, 13, 14, 15, 16, &c. Mr. Hall in his Pulpit guarded, Mr. Ferriby in his lawfull preacher, p. 33, 34, 36, 37. &c. The Author of Church members ſet in joynt, p. 14.15, 16, 17, 18, 19, 20, &c. Mr. Rutherford121 in his due right,Lay-preaching unmaskt, p. 11. 12, 13, 14. Mr. Ferriby, in his lawfull preacher, 33. &c. p. 281. 282, 283. and in his peaceable plea, 255. Mr. Gilleſpy in his Miſcell queſtions p. 66. 67 &c.

One would thinke here have beene replies enough to ſtop the ſcolding tongue of this Argument But to be ſhort your argument lies thus:

What hath been uſually done, and never diſallowed but approved by God and good men, may be lawfully done. Granted.
But gifted men meerely gifted, have uſually preach ' and expounded Scripture being in no office, and that in a conſti­tuted Goſpell Church publikely and ordinarily. Ergo.

1. This propoſition is falſe enough, 1. You muſt prove that theſe men were meerly gifted, as Chriſtians are now gifted, and not in office, nor extraordinarily inſpired.

Your inſtances of the Elders Num 11.23, 24, 25. of Saul 1 Sam. 5.10. of Stephen, of Anna, of Apollos, of Paul, of the Scribes and Phariſees, of Chriſt, come ſhort here.

The Elders had the extraordinary gift of prophecy, Num 11.23. ſo had Saul, and never after ſo 1 Sam. 5.10. Stephen was ordained and full of the holy Ghoſt. Anna was a propheteſſe, Apollos a Miniſter. Paul had received the holy Ghoſt, Acts 9. The Scribes and Phariſes ſate in Moſes chaire ſaith our Saviour, and ſurely Chriſt himſelfe was ſome thing more then a gifted Brother.

2. Secondly you muſt prove they expounded and applied Scripture, prove this concerning Eldad and Medad, or Saul, or Noah, or Iobs friends, or Anna.

3. Thirdly, You muſt prove they did it in a conſtituted ſettled Church, in which were publike officers; prove this of Noah, of Saul, of the primitive Chriſtians that were ſcat­tered, Acts 8.

4. Fourthly, you muſt prove they did it ordinarily and conſtantly, prove this of Saul, of Eldad and Medad, of thoſe ſcattered Chriſtians, Acts 8.

Thus you ſee Sir what your argument comes to, not122 one inſtance holds to your caſe, you may ſee fuller an­ſwers to them in the Bookes which I before cited, when you have diſproved them you may expect an anſwer from them or me.

For Mr. Simons or Mr. Marſton, whoſe Letters you in­ſert, their words are no Oracles, and they have neither anſwered what hath been ſaid againſt it, nor yet favoured us with any arguments for it. Magiſteriall placets or friendly Commendams are worth little to prove a truth, unleſſe you can aſſure us that they are in them guided by an infallible Spirit, which I believe they will hardly ſay they are, they are Gentlemen I know not, they may be learned and holy, but as I take it there be ten for one as learned and holy are of another mind, you are beholden to them for their Letters, but I thinke the truth of God and the Goſpell of Chriſt is not much.

Page 35.In the cloſe of this argument you would know,

What is the difference betweene Preaching and Orations and common placings, ſpeeches, Sermons, and exhortations.

O Sir, take heed of paralelling the great ordinance of God to an Oration or a Speech, this is a very unſavoury paralell to come from one who ſeemes to have ſo much of the feare of God dwelling in him, as you have given the world cauſe to hope you have (from ſome ſober paſſages in your Booke) why doe you not as well ſay what is the difference betweene the word of the living God and a good Sermon-book? Betweene Reading the Scrip­tures, and reading a godly booke; yet Luther was wont to ſay he would burne his bookes if he thought any one would make that uſe of them. Suppoſe there be not a ma­teriall difference, but both be good, yet is there not a great formall difference, is not one the Ordinance of God to ſalvation, and are the other publike Ordinances under the like divine appointment: (Deare Sir) take heed of ſuch termes to vilifie this great Goſpell Ordinance.

123

CHAP. XV. Wherein Mr. Sheppards ſeventh and eighth Argu­ment for Lay-preaching are Examined, and one of them found not to conclude Logically. In the handling of the other is examined whether Pro­phecy, mentioned in the new Teſtament, be ordi­nary preaching and expounding Scripture.

I Am come to your ſixth argument.

The Apoſtle Paul doth reprove the irregular uſe of this gift in the Church, 1 Cor. 1.14. and doth direct them in the right uſe of it. Ergo.

Your Logick is thus:

He that doth reprove an irregular uſe of a gift, and direct in the right uſe, doth grant and eſtabliſh an uſe. But the Apoſtle, 1 Cor. 2.14. doth reprove the irregular uſe of the gift of prophecy, and direct in the right uſe of it.

Both theſe propoſitions are true, I muſt deny the con­cluſion which ſhould be thus, or elſe it doth not conclude what you would have it.

Ergo, The Apoſtle doth grant that gifted men not cal­led to the office, may expound Scriptures publikely in a conſtituted Church.

But Sir, if you conclude thus, I will tell you your pre­miſſes do not prove your concluſion, and your argument is a paralogiſme, all that you conclude is this: Ergo, The Apoſtle eſtabliſheth an uſe.

We grant it, that in thoſe times there was an extraor­dinary gift of prophecy, which the Apoſtle eſtabliſheth the uſe of, and directeth thoſe that had it how to exerciſe it. But what's this to your purpoſe? if you look againe into that, 1 Cor. 14. you will finde that the Apoſtle doth give rules likewiſe to direct in the uſe of the gift of124 Tongues, but doth it therefore follow, that that is a ſtan­ding continuing gift?

But I haſten to your ſeventh argument, for in this you have not ſo well lookt as to conclude your queſtion in your concluſion, (ſurely this is not the argument confir­med Mr. Marſton, nor that light that in Mr. Simons Judg­ment ſhould convince the world of this truth) for this argument ſhies at the Monſter and refuſeth to conclude neer it. If I miſtake not, I am now come to Goliah, & indeed it is the beſt argument can be brought; yet, if I miſtake not, in the ſtrength of God with a ſling and a ſtone, he may be ſlain too. It is drawn from: 1 Cor. 14.23, 24, 31, 32.

You may all prophecy, that is (ſay you) all amongſt you that have this Propheticall gift, [prophecy] that is, uſe it [one by one] that is orderly one after another, that all may be taught, &c.

Your argument is this, If all that had the gift of prophecy in the primitive times, might prophecy orderly, then all that have the gift, may expound and apply Scriptures now.

But all that had the gift of prophecy then might Ergo. we deny your Major: for two reaſons.

1. We ſay that that gift of prophecy was an extraordinary guift which none now have, your argument labours of that fallacy which is call'd Fallacia equivocationis, we ſay a­gain.

2. That that prophecying was an act of extraordinary officers.

To this you anſwer:

1. By telling us there are two ſorts of Prophets men­tioned in Scripture, 1. Such as were to foretell things to come, or reveale Secrets by vertue of an extraordinary calling from God onely, ſuch you ſay were Agabus, Acts 11.17, 18, 19, 20 21. Philips Daughters, Acts 21.9. Barnabas, Simeon, Lucius, Saul, Acts 13.1. Judas, and Silas: Acts 15.32. the twelve Brethren, Acts 19. John Baptiſt, Math. 11.7, 9. of ſuch the Apoſtle ſpeakes, 1 Cor. 12 8. Eph. 4.11. 1 Cor. 13.2.125 and they, Math. 7.22, 23. Math. 15.7. 1 Sam 9 6. All this is true, we will make uſe of it anon; by the way, I hope I ſhall heare of none of theſe Scriptures or inſtances brought to prove the liberty of private brethrens prophecying. But then you tell us:

There were others that improperly and by way of reſem­blance called Prophets, either becauſe God did more reveale himſelfe to them then to others, and they had a part of the propheticall gift, ſo Balaam. 2 Pet. 2.16 So Noah was called a Preacher. 2 Pet. 2.5. ſo ſome were called Singers ſo the Angell calls himſelfe a prophet, Rev. 22 9. So the two witneſſes who prophecyed, Rev. 11, 3 4. &c. So Abra­ham, Iſaac, and Iacob ſeeme to be called Prophets, Gen. 20 7. Pſal. 105.15. And theſe were ſuch whether men in or out of office, that had a gift or skill above others, by their ſtudy and labour in the word, and not extempore or miracu­louſly, and were able to open and apply it to the profit and e­dification of others, 1 Cor. 14.1. 1 Tim. 4.13, 15. 2 Tim. 2.15, 1 Tim. 5.17. And this name we doe not finde to be any where more applied to preachers then to the people. But the preachers in office are clearely diſtinguiſhed from them as thy are from Apoſtles and Evangeliſts, Eph. 4.11. 1 Cor. 12.28. And the word ſeemes rather to be applied to all, Pſal. 105.15. Gen. 20 3 And the places urged by the preachers to this purpoſe, 1 Cor. 14.22. Lu 4.24. Rev. 18.19, 11, 10. doe no more belong to them then others, and according to them there was and is a gift of prophecy, which is nothing elſe but an ability and skill which ſome men have above o­thers to teach or to open, and to expound Scripture, and to ap­ply it to the edification, exhortation and comfort of others, 1 Cor. 13, 9, 14, 3. and theſe are the prophets, and this is the prophecy intended eſpecially, 1 Theſ. 5.20. deſpiſe not pro­phecying, and ſo Rev. 10.11, 19.20 1 Cor. 14.1. and from v. 24 to v. 31: Rom. 12.6. 1 Cor. 13.9. And all thoſe that are ſaid to witneſſe againſt the doctrines and doings of Anti­chriſt (are ſaid to prophecy, Rev: 11.3.6. Some other Scriptures126 there are which ſeem to refer to both theſe kinds of prophecy, as 1 Cor. 12 6, 7, 8, 9, 10. Matth. 7.22, 23. 1 Cor. 14.31. Theſe Prophets, and this kind of Prophecy, which we have laſtly laid open, are not extraordinary, nor ceaſed, but have been, and ſtill are in the Chriſtian Churches. And this guift of Prophecy is, and is to be found in the Preachers and people, who have or may have it at this day.

Here now is a tedious confuſed diſcourſe to very little purpoſe. I know not well how to unravell it, there is ſuch a jumbling together of things granted and denied; things true and falſe, and doubtfull. I had beſt (I think) deale with it in this laſt method. And 1. ſhew you what is true, and granted to us. 2. What is falſe and denied by us. 3. What is doubtfull betwixt us. Firſt therefore:

1. It is true that ſome were called Singers, that had rare gifts in making ſongs, though not one of all the five places he brings proves that any one in Scripture was called a Singer, but thoſe in Office, 2 Sam. 23.1. In­deed David is called a Pſalmiſt, becauſe he made Pſalms.

2. It is true that he ſayes, That a skill in Scripture muſt be got by ſtudy and labour and doth not come extempore and miraculouſly.

3. It is true, That the Preachers in Office are diſtinguiſhed from Prophets, Eph. 4.11. 1. Cor. 12.28. neither were they ſuch Prophets.

4. It is true, The Angel is called a Prophet, Rev. 22.9. and the witneſſes, Rev. 11.3.4. From hence we argue,

If a skill to open and apply Scriptures muſt be got by ſtudy and labour, then it doth not immediately come from the Spirit without any humane power and induſtry, as be told us, p. 15. 2. Then thoſe are not to undertake it that cannot ſtudy, or doe not labour for it.

3. If the Prophets ſpoken of, Eph. 4.11. 1 Cor. 12.28. be diſtinguiſhed from Preachers, then their Office is ſomething elſe beſides expounding Scripture and ap­plying127 it, that's the Paſtors and Teachers worke.

4. If the Prophets were ſo guifted, as Paſtors and Tea­chers are not, then ſurely beyond our guifted brethren?

Come we now to what is falſe in what he hath ſaid.

1. It is falſe that Balaam is called a Prophet, as prophe­cying is uſed for expounding and applying Scripture. He foretold things to come, Num. 24.5, 6, 7, 8. V Calv. ad loc. Deodat. ad loc.Mr. Calvin ſayes, he was inſpired by God. Deodate thinks it was be­cauſe he was a witch.

2. It is falſe that thoſe places, 1 Chro. 25.6. 1 King 10.12. Ezra. 2 65. 2 Sam. 23.1. prove that any are called Singers not in office; and if they did prove it, it were nothing to the purpoſe.

3. It is falſe, that thoſe mentioned, 1 Cor. 14.1. or that prophecying mentioned 1 Tim. 4 14. were ſuch Prophets as did that thing which you call expounding, and apply­ing Scripture; or that that was their prophecying, to expound Scripture upon ſtudy and labour. Prove that: for your places, 2 Tim. 2.15. 1 Tim. 5.17. They have no­thing about Prophets or prophecying.

4. It is falſe that the term Prophet is any where in the Goſpell either applied to ſtanding Goſpel-officers, or to people.

5. It is falſe to ſay, that by that text Pſal. 105.15. Pro­phets can be applied to the people, for they are before cal­led the Lords anoynted; nor can it be properly applyed to any but the Prophets of the Old Teſtament.

6. It is falſe to ſay, the term Prophet, Gen. 20.3. is ap­plied to ordinary people, for v. 3. the time is not mentio­ned, v. 7. it is, Abraham is called a Prophet, but was he an ordinary brother, think you? he was a Prieſt, Gen. 22. he ſacrificed, and might every Jew doe this? he did it in an extraordinary time, before the Law was ſetled for the worſhip of God; he was called a Prophet, becauſe God revealed himſelfe to him miraculouſly.

7. Neither doe the Preachers apply any way, but by128 way of alluſion any of thoſe Texts, 1 Cor. 14.22. Lu. 4.24. Rev. 18 20. to themſelves they literally reſpect neither people, nor ordinary Goſpell preachers.

8. It is falſe to ſay, that the prophecy mentioned, 1 Cor. 13.9, 14, 3. 1 Theſ. 5.20. 1 Cor. 14.1, 24, 25, 26, 27, 28. Rom. 12.6. 1 Cor. 13.9 is nothing elſe but a gift and abi­lity that ſome men have above others, by labour and induſtry to open Scripture, and apply Scripture for edifica­tion. It was a miraculous extraordinary gift given by extra­ordinary revelation in that infancy of the Church, and thoſe Scriptures, 1 Cor. 12.6, 7, 8, 9, 10. Math. 7.22, 23. 1 Cor. 14.31. ſpeake onely of ſuch a gift, ſee reaſons for it in my Vindiciae, p 50. 51. how you have anſwered them we will ſee anon.

9. It is falſe to ſay, that the prophecying and prophets men­tioned, 1 Cor. ch. 12. ch. 13 ch. 14, &c. is not ceaſed, nor doe your Scriptures prove it, 1 Pet. 12.10. doth not ſo much as mention it.

There is ſomething doubtfull betwixt us: viz.

What prophecying of the witneſſes is, Rev. 11.3, 6.

By the way before we paſſe on, I deſire the Reader to conſider, how you wind about the Scripture to ſerve your turne. He that runs may read, that in the twelfth, thirtenth, and fourtenth Chapters of the firſt Epiſtle to the Corinthians, the Apoſtle ſpeakes of the ſame pro­phets and prophecying, yet you tell us, that the 1 Cor. 14.1, 24.31. 1 Cor. 13.9, 14, 3. are meant of ordinary gifted brethrens expounding: p. 42. but 1 Cor. 1.28. 1 Cor. 13.2. you tell us, p. 36. are to be underſtood of revealing ſecrets; and extraordinary prophecying, p. 42. you tell us, that perhaps, 1 Cor. 12.6, 7, 8, 9. 1 Cor. 14, 24, 31. are to be underſtood of ordinary and extraordinary prophecyings: Give me leave here to argue, Sir, ex con­ceſſis.

The ſame prophets and prophecying rationally, muſt be meant in 1 Cor. 12.6, 7, 8. that are meant 1 Cor. 12.28.129 and in 1 Cor. 14.1. that are meant 1 Cor. 14.31. or elſe you muſt ſhew us ſome reaſon in the Text againſt it.

But according to your own confeſſion, 1 Cor. 12.28. 1 Cor. 14.31. are to be underſtood of extraordinary pro­phets. Ergo.

Anſwer me this riddle, keeping your own rule p. 29. Vbi lex non diſtinguit non eſt diſtinguendum.

But (Sir) now the ſuperfluities of your diſcourſe are pared off; the whole amounts to this, that the prophecy­ing ſpoken of, 1 Cor. 14.1. &c. is an ordinary gift ſtill continuing. This you might have ſaid in fewer words: we deny it, you go to prove it, p. 42. 43.

1. You ſay it was promiſed: Joel. 2.18.

To that place I anſwered before I deny it, that the gift there prophecyed of, was the ordinary gift of ex­pounding Scripture.

1. I have the Apoſtle Peter on my ſide, who ſayes it was meant of thoſe gifts given in the dayes of Pentecoſt.

2. Then dreames and viſions muſt be ordinary too.

3. Then daughters muſt alſo prophecy, contrary to the Apoſtles rule, relating to the order of Goſpell Chur­ches.

But you adde four Reaſons to prove it, let us weigh them in the ballance of the Sanctuary.

Your firſt reaſon is this:It is reckoned you ſay a­mongſt ordinary and continuing gifts, Ro. 12.6. 1 Cor. 14 1.

Your Argument is this: That gift which is reckoned a­mongſt ordinary and continuing gifts, is alſo an ordinary and continuing gift.

But the gift of prophecy is ſo reckoned, 1 Cor. 14.1. Ro. 12.6.

By the ſame medium I will prove it an extraordinary and not continuing gift, thus: That gift which is reckoned amongſt extraordinary and not continuing gifts, is alſo an extraordinary and not continuing gift.

130

But this gift of prophecy is reckoned amongſt extraordinary and not continuing gifts. Ergo.

It is reckoned with the gifts of healing miracles, di­verſe Tongues, 1 Cor. 12.9, 10, 28. 1 Cor. 13.1. 1 Cor. 14.1,.

So that this argument Sir is too weak, it ſerves as well for me, as you.

Secondly,You ſay all Gods people of all ſorts, and in all times and places are earneſtly to labour for it, and earneſtly deſire it; now if it were an extraordinary gift it were not to be deſired, nor could it be attain'd by induſtry, 1 Cor. 14.39.

Your Logick is this: That gift that is to be deſired and laboured for by all Saints of all ſorts in all times, is an ordina­ry gift. This is true.

But the gift of propheey mentioned by the Apoſtle, is to be la­boured for, and deſired by all Saints of all ſorts, in all places. Ergo. This is denied, you prove it.

What the Corinthians were exhorted to covet and labour for, that all Saints in all times are to labour.

But the Corinthians are commanded to Covet and labour for this gift. Ergo.

I deny the Major: the Corinthians were to deſire that extraordinary gift. (I read of no labouring commanded) becauſe that gift was then in date, but this command doth not reach us, becauſe it is ceaſed. 2. They were to deſire tongues and miracles and the gift of healing as well, v. 1. v. 5. they are all comprehended under the Notion of ſpirituall gifts: yet ſurely theſe are not ordinary gifts.

Your third reaſon is this:What is commanded by a ſtan­ding rule of the Goſpell not to be deſpiſed, is a ſtanding Ordi­nance.

But prophecying is ſo commanded, not to be deſpiſed, 1 Theſ. 5.20. Ergo.

I deny that private expounding Scripture by men or­dinarily gifted, is the prophecying here meant, by pro­phecyings is meant the Ordinances of God, of which131 prophecying was then one, or thoſe expoundings of the myſteries of Scripture, which were then uſually made by ſuch as had received an infallible Spirit.

Fourthly, you tell us, there are many at this day that have it.

That there are many this day can expound Scripture, we deny not; but we queſtion whether there be any can expound it infallibly, as thoſe prophecyers mentioned, 1 Cor. 14. could; being doubtleſſe inſpired and guided by an infallible ſpirit; or that can expound it extempore without ſtudy, as doubtleſſe they could; and till you prove thoſe two you cannot prove that there are any now have that gift of prophecy there ſpoken of, which if you doe not prove, you ſay nothing to the purpoſe.

For your other Reaſons, p. 43. you doe but repeat what you ſaid before, and I have already anſwered them.

You ſee (Sir) what weake proofes you have ſerved us with, to prove that the prophecying ſpoken of 1 Cor. 12: ch. 13. ch. 14. this is a common gift. Now you come to anſwer our objections.

1. We ſay thoſe prophets were extraordinary officers, and good reaſon we have to ſay, for they are reckoned a­mongſt ſuch. Eph. 4.11. 1 Cor. 12.28. and if Eph. 4.11. will prove that Apoſtles, Evangeliſts, paſtors and Tea­chers are officers, it will prove as much for prophets too ſure.

But you deny it at adventures and think that they were onely ſome choice men that had a gift above others in expoun­ding Scriptures.

That they had a gift above others in expounding Scripture is queſtionleſſe true, for doubtleſſe they ex­pounded by revelation, 1 Cor. 14.26. and infallibly. But that they were not extraordinary officers, I cannot grant you, you offer us ſeverall reaſons.

1. There were ſuch in the primitive times, as the 70. Lu. "10.1. and thoſe, 1 Pet. 4.10.

132

I doe not know how to expound this terme ſuch: if you meane ſuch as could expound Scripture extempore, and by an infallible ſpirit, I yeild it, but that theſe were not in office you have not proved. V. Chemnit. ad loc.Surely the ſeventy were, for Lu. 10.1. Jeſus Chriſt appointed them and ſent them away,〈…〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, if Chriſt could put them in office, they were in office. It is gratis dictum to ſay thoſe, 1 Cor. 12.31, 14, 1. were not in office. But you ſay.

2. If they ſhould be officers of that Church only, then did Paul write that Epiſtle confuſedly: not diſtinguiſhing be­twixt officers and people.

1. I know none ſay that Prophets were officers of this or that Church, onely I believe their office was larger.

2. Saint Paul (Sir) is of age, let him anſwer for him­ſelfe. But indeed:

3. The confuſion is only in your own head and Judg­ment, for St. Paul ſpeakes plaine enough to diſtinguiſh, 1 Cor. 12.7, 8, 28.

3. You ſay this prophecying is diſtinguiſhed from the Church officer, and his gifts. Rom. 12.6, 7, 8 and it is there called a gift.

1. I anſwer the Apoſtle there makes a diſtribution of Church officers; ſome are extraordinary, theſe are com­prehended under prophecying; ſome ordinary, theſe are comprehended under Miniſtring.

2. Secondly it is no more call'd a gift; then exhorting and miniſtring, ruling, and giving and ſhewing mercy is, but ſurely ſome of theſe were officers.

3. Though the Apoſtle doth call it〈…〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, yet it doth not follow that prophecying is not an office, no more then that Timothy was not in office, becauſe the Apoſtle calls his office〈…〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉by the ſame name, 1 Tim. 4.14.

4. You tell us the Officers of the Church were but few, how doth that appeare? perſons extraordinarily gifted and in office, might be many, though officers in our Church that are ſtanding be not.

133

But you ſay, admit the Prophets mentioned be not ſuch as our guifted brethren, yet the prophecying you plead for is.

Surely (Sir) if you quit the name and the officer, you muſt alſo quit the act too. But let us heare what you ſay.

"1. You tell us, thoſe that were no Prophets might prophecy.

1. Suppoſe this were true, yet the queſtion is, whether the prophecying mentioned, 1 Cor. 14.23 24. &c. be not the act of thoſe Prophets mentioned 1 Cor. 12.28. if it be, you have loſt your cauſe, except you can prove the brethren ſuch Prophets.

2. You have not proved that any prophecyed but Prophets. That is, ſuch as were by divine exordinary inſpiration enlightned; or by miſſion ſent and obliged to doe it. So the high Prieſt prophecyed, Io. 11.51. and Agur, Pro. 30.1. it is only ſaid that Bathſheba taught her ſon a Prophecy, Pro. 31.1.

2. You tell us that thoſe that were Prophets in Office might know it, yea and muſt needs know it: but the Apoſtle ſpeaks of ſuch prophecying as they might but think they had. 1 Cor. 14.37. therefore not of extraordinary prophecying.

1. This is, Sir, but a playing with the Engliſh word (Think) the originall word is〈…〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉,〈…〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉. which doth not al­waies ſignifie a bare conjecturall opinion, Acts 15.28. It ſeemed good to the holy Ghoſt, and to us, &c. Did the holy Ghoſt but conjecture (thinke you?) You may as well tranſlate it judge, if you pleaſe; and then your criticiſme is worth little.

2. What though true Prophets might know it? might not ſome that were not ſo think themſelves ſo too? now (ſaith the Apoſtle) if they doe think ſo truly, they muſt acknowledge what I ſay.

But thirdly you tell us, the Chapter and the coherence "thereof is clearly againſt this reſtrained ſenſe. How, I pray?

1. You ſay,This Epiſtle was directed onely to this Church of Corinth and then the ordinary teaching Officers were134 but two, and this diſcourſe of the Apoſtle cannot intend ſo few.

1. How doe you prove ſir, that the ordinary teaching officers in this Church were ſo many as two?

2. But ſuppoſe they were but two: who ſayes theſe Prophets were ordinary Officers. Now extraordinary officers might be many. All that you ſay beſides hath been by me anſwered again and again.

You tell us, Many learned and godly men have taken this "to be the ſenſe of the place.

We can tell you, that many more learned and godly men have thought otherwiſe, and ſo we are even with you: yea we have the odds.

I told you that All muſt be reſtrained in that paſſage, You may all prophecy. You tell me no: for it is contrary to the tenor of the words. Yet in the very next words you reſtrain it to your ſelfe: to all that have the guift of prophecy. I ask no more.

There is nothing more in your ſeventh Argument, but what is repeated over and over again, and hath already received its anſwer. I come to your eighth.

CHAP. XVI. Wherein the 47, 48, 49, 50 p. of Mr. Sheppards book are examined, and his two laſt Arguments found Non ſequiturs.

THe ſubſtance of it brought into form, is this: Thoſe men that are fitted and furniſhed with abilities from God to open and apply Scriptures in a conſtituted Church pub­liquely, thoſe may doe it. For you ſay, God hath done nothing in vaine.

But there are many private perſons whom God hath fitted135 and furniſhed with abilities to this worke, who are not called and ſet apart: Ergo they may doe it.

Heark a little, and tell me how this kind of arguing ſounds in your eares: Thoſe who are fitted with abilities to be Generals of an Army, or Parliament men, or pleaders at the bar, may doe the work of Generals and Parliament men, and plead at the bar:

But many Colonels in the Army are fitted with abili­ties to execute the office of a Generall: And there be many Gen­tlemen have abilities to doe the work of Parliament men; and many Lawyers have the abilities to doe the work of Iudges; and many that are not called to the bar have abilities to plead: Ergo they may doe all theſe.

In earneſt (Sir) if my Lord Generall hath you to diſ­pute for him, or the honourable houſe of Parliament ſet you to diſpute for them, or the Judges or Lawyers for them, I will undertake in an houre you will diſpute them all out of their places; Iohn Lilburne could not make a better argument againſt them.

To anſwer you directly: Preaching (Sir) is an office, and he that may do it, muſt beſides inward abilities have an outward call, and ſetting apart; as Paul and Barnabas had, as Timothy had, &c.

I will proceed to your ninth Argument. You ſay, There have been, and are many learned and godly men who have held the lawfulneſſe of the thing.You inſtance in Dr. Ames, Mr. Cotton, and the five Apologiſts.

Logically thus, What ſome learned and godly men "have held lawfull, that is lawfull:

But ſome learned and godly men have held it law­full for perſons meerly gifted, not called and ſet apart to the work of the Miniſtry, nor intending it, to expound and apply Scripture ordinarily; Ergo it is lawfull.

1. I deny your major. Surely we doe not deny infal­libility to the Church of Rome, and give it ſome few ſingle perſons.

1362. I will retort your argument:

What ſome learned and godly men have judged unlawfull, that is ſo.

Aſſerimus.) Nec parentum nec majorum errorem ſequen­dum eſſe ſed authoritatem Scripturae & verbum Dei docents. Tertul. Quandoque bo­nus dormitat Homerus. Cypin ep. 63. ad Caecilium. But ſome learned and godly men, as Mr. Rutherford, Mr. Gilleſpy, Mr. Ferriby, Mr. Hall, Dr. Seaman, &c. have judged it unlawfull, Ergo.

I believe you will not grant my argument: yet I take ſome of theſe to be as learned and holy as thoſe you in­ſtance in.

(Sir) Dr. Ames and Mr. Cotton, and the five Apologiſts are learned and reverent men, but not without their miſtakes; and they are all parties in that caſe; we are as ready to argue it againſt them as you: their placet is no­thing to us. Cyprian ſaith right, that it is onely to be conſidered, Quid Chriſtus qui ante omnes fuit faciendum putavit, what Chriſt who is before and above all ſaith.

Your laſt Argument is this, That which may have very good ends and fruits is lawfull.

But this practice may have very good ends and fruits, Ergo.

I deny your major. We muſt not doe evill (ſaith the Apoſtle) that good may come of it. The meanes muſt be good, as well as the end.

An Argument is as good againſt you thus:

P. 48, 49. Quemadmodum inauſpicatus eſt medicus qui oc­cidendo homines diſcit mederi, ita non eſt optanda prudentia quae laedendo diſcit prodeſſe. Eraſm. That which may have very ill and pernicious ends, is un­lawfull.

But this practice may have ſo, 2 Pet. 3.16.

Yea, how many are led into errours, and hereſies, and blaſphemies thus, let this age witneſſe. You reckon eight good ends and fruits of this: I doe not think it a pro­bable means to any one of them ends.

1. You ſay the Church may be edified by it, and unbelievers converted. And (Sir) may not the Church be thus deſtroy­ed and perverted? Conſider experience a little: ſhew us where God hath laid this prophecying (as you call it) under a divine appointment to this end.

2. You ſay hereby men may be fitted and tried for the Mi­niſtery. 137How (Sir) by preaching publiquely and ordina­rily; or rather by ſtudying the Scriptures, and preaching once or twice, or more, before Timothy, who is able to judge.

3. You ſay hereby the Doctrine of the Goſpell will be kept pure, contrary to 2 Pet. 3.16.

In ſhort, it were eaſie to anſwer all you pretend to ſay in this thing: But, 1. Experience anſwers it ſufficiently that it would have no ſuch fruit. 2. If in reaſon we might hope for ſuch an iſſue, yet Gods ends muſt be proſecuted and attained by his owne waies.

You ſhut up this Chapter, by telling us what Argu­ments you doe not ſtand upon: I hope I have ſhewed you as much reaſon (Sir) to quit theſe you have inſiſted upon, which I am ſure conclude not what you would have, any more then thoſe Arguments you have quitted doe.

I come now to ſee if you be better at anſwering our Arguments, then making any for your ſelfe.

CHAP. XVII. Wherein Mr. Sheppards 50, 51, 52, 53, 54, 56, 57, 58 pages are examined, and his Anſwers to two of our Arguments againſt guifted brethrens ordinary preaching, are examined, and found too ſhort.

THe firſt objection you pretend to anſwer is partly mine and partly ſome of my other reverend brethrens.

We had charged you with this Argument:

What things muſt (by Scripture-warrant) onely be com­municated to others in publique aſſemblies by faithfull men, who ſhall be able to teach others, and to whom ſuch things ſhall be committed by Timothies and Pauls; thoſe things136〈1 page duplicate〉137〈1 page duplicate〉138private perſons to whom ſuch things are ſo committed, accor­ding to Scripture-warrant,Vindiciae mi­niſterii, p. 38. ought not in publique ſo to com­municate.

But the truths of the Goſpell are ſuch as according to Scripture-warrant are onely to be communicated to others by ſuch as being faithfull and able to teach others, and have thoſe things committed to them by Timothies; and private perſons are not ſuch to whom theſe things are ſo committed.Ergo.

To prove the Major I inſtanced in 2 Tim. 2.2. and ſhewed the force of it p. 40. I alluded to that place, Mal. 2.7. but not as a proofe on which I much inſiſted.

My brother Hall hath not inſtanced this Argument in his firſt Edition of his Pulpit-guard. The other Editions I have not.

Now let us ſee if you have ſufficiently anſwered this Argument, which is chiefly founded on 1 Tim. 2.2. though 1 Tim. 1.11.18.6.20. Titus 1.3. prove a part of it.

1. You anſwer by way of conceſſion, telling us, that you grant ſuch an officer as a preaching Miniſter, and tell us that they are more eminent preachers. And ſomething is undoubtedly committed to, and required of them, as to the preſervation and promulgation of the Word of God, over and above what is required of and committed to men out of office.

1. They are bound to it ex officio by their office, others not.

2. They are bound to doe it more lively and vigorouſly then others. Ro. 10.14. Eſ. 40.9. Eſ. 48.1. Ro. 9.27. Mat. 3.3. Jo. 7.37, 38.

3. They may preach with authority. Titus 2.15. 2 Theſ. 3.6. 1 Tim. 5.2.

4. They may doe it with continuance, they may make it their calling and whole worke, 2 Tim. 4.2. 1 Tim. 5.17. 1 Theſ. 5.12. 1 Tim. 3 4.

5. They are to aſſume the whole office to adminiſter the ſeales alſo.

But you ſay ſecondly, that the Texts are not excluſive but private men may doe it too.

139

Thirdly, you ſpend a great deale of time and paper to vindicate that text. Mal. 2.7. p. 54, 55. and thoſe places Mat. 28.19. Mar. 16.15.

Having thus analyſed your anſwer, in the next place let me come to examine the ſtrength of it.

1. From what you have granted us, I gather:

1. That there are to be ſome Preachers in office, and to theſe onely it belongs to adminiſter the Sacraments, and theſe are onely to preach authoritatively, vigorouſly, ex officio, conſtantly, making it their work. This is all a great truth then it ſeems.

2. That for guifted brethren, they may doe it, or they may let it alone, it is but an act of liberty in them; yet you told us before it was their duty.

3. They may doe it coldly, and poorly, and lazily: for the preacher is onely bound to doe it vigorouſly and lively, p. 52. and earneſtly.

4. They can onely preach precariouſly, for they have no authority, and cannot do it authoritatively, Titus 2.15.

5. They muſt not make it their whole work.

1. Surely our guifted brethren will give you little thanks for your conceſſions.

2. Surely all people that are in their right wits will take heed of hearing theſe guifted brethren, that at the moſt can but preach coldly and lazily, without authority or any vigour, without due meditation and ſtudy. Surely the countenance and bleſſing of God is moſt likely to fol­low thoſe that come in the name of God, and with his authority, and can command in the Lords name.

But you ſay that the Texts are not excluſive, though they doe plainly hint that thoſe that preach the Goſpell ſhould have it committed to them: yet you think that ſome may preach that have it not committed, and ſo you would make my argument a fallacy, à dicto ſecundum quid ad dictum fimpliciter. But ſir, I reply upon you:

1. Neither are any Scriptures excluſive in ſo many140 words that you bring to prove that they may not admi­niſter the Sacraments, and that they may not preach with authority, nor make it their work; yet this you grant us, and upon good grounds.

2. What the Scriptures doe not ſay, that none may doe in the worſhip of God: for we muſt not adde to Scriptures.

But the Scriptures (although they ſay preachers in office may and ought to preach to others) yet no where ſay that the guifted brethren may doe it. Ergo.

The Scripture plainely ſayes, that thoſe that teach o­thers muſt not onely be able and faithfull, but muſt have the Scriptures committed to them:See your own rule, p. 45. Generaliter dictum, genera­liter intelligen­dum. this (Sir) is excluſive ex­cept you can bring another Scripture that proves they may teach others, though they have not thoſe things commit­ted to them: And beſides the Apoſtle plainely ſpeakes de re of the thing, not de modo of the manner of perfor­mance, the Apoſtle ſayes teach others, you put in authori­tatively, vigorouſly, &c. Bring us a Scripture that ſayes that gifted brethren may teach others publikely, for that is plainly meant there, if you cannot, this Text is proofe enough againſt you. Your ſimilitudes prove nothing.

By your anſwer I would infer, that all the Acts of Church officers may be done by private perſons, becauſe the Scriptures, that ſay they ought to doe them, doe not ſay, others ought not.

The third part of your anſwer lies in a vindication of that Text, Mal. 2.7. The Prieſts lips ſhould preſerve know­ledge, and the people ſhould require the Law at his mouth.

To this you anſwer:

1. Critically telling us the words are better read, the Prieſts lips did preſerve knowledge, &c. and ſo ſome read them.

2. That it is not excluſive.

3. That the caſe of people under the Law and Goſpell differ. For my own part I was aware of your laſt anſwer, and therefore did not inſiſt upon that place; yet now you141 have brought it upon the ſtage, let me take its part a lit­tle, and ſee if you have done it no wrong.

Whereas you ſay that thoſe words, Mal. 2.7. which we tranſlate. The Prieſts lips ſhall preſerve knowledge, are read by ſome, The Prieſts lips did preſerve knowledge, and this reading beſt agrees with the coherence of the words antecedent and ſubſequent, I anſwer:

1. It is true Piſcator doth ſo tranſlate it, and make the ſenſe what you ſay, but he is the onely man I finde doing it: Tremellius, and Calvin, and Gualter, and Ribera, and Oecolampadius, the Septuagint, St. Hierom. Our late An­notations, &c. Tranſlate it ſhall or ſhould, and this is a­greeable to Haggai 2.12. (which St. Hierome quotes as paralell.) Thus ſaith the Lord of hoſts, aske the Prieſts con­cerning the Law, &c. So that you ſee for one authority, for you, we have found ſeven againſt you. But let us en­quire the Hebrew.

2. 〈…〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉. The word is there in the future tence, and properly to be tranſlated, ſhall, or will, or ſhould, and although it be a truth that the Hebrewes doe ſometimes confound tenſes and we often tranſlate their future tenſe by the preterperfect, yet (with ſubmiſſion to thoſe more learned and criticall in that language) I conceive it ſhould not be ſo tranſlated, except the ſenſe in­forceth it, the primary and proper ſignification being o­therwiſe.

3. Neither doe I ſee ſuch a neceſſity for the coherence ſake ſo to tranſlate it there;V. Our Annot. for might not the Prophet as well ſet out their impiety by their declination from their duty, as well as from the piety of the Prieſts formerly.

4. Nay under favour (Sir) the coherence is both a­gainſt you and Piſcator too, the very next words are, for he is the meſſenger of the Lord of hoſts; now let any judi­cious man judge whether the ſenſe be better as you would have it thus.

For the Prieſts lips did keep knowledge, and they did ſeeke142 the Law at his mouth, for he is the Angell of the Lord of hoſts, or as we read it,

For the Prieſts lips ſhould preſerve knowledge, and they ſhould ſeeke the Law at his mouth. For he is the Angell of the Lord of hoſts: or the meſſenger of the Lord of hoſts for the ſame word ſignifies both: this is the reaſon gi­ven why the people ſhould enquire the interpretation of the Law at his mouth, becauſe he is the Meſsenger he is one authorized and ſent and appointed by God to open the Law.

5. But Fifthly, ſuppoſe we admit your reading, it al­ters not the caſe at all, for you grant that the Prieſts lips did keep knowledge, and the people did require the Law at his mouth: and this in the purer ſtate of the Jewiſh Church, and this was a piece of their ſinne that they were deviated from this practiſe, this is as much as we deſire, ſurely the Jewiſh Church order was not altered, but by their corruption in Malachies time, if we take your ſenſe it amounts to this.

In the old time, The Prieſts lips did preſerve knowledge, and they did require the law at his mouth, who was the meſſenger of the Lord of hoſts. But now the Prieſts are ignorant, and the people profane, they care for no Prieſts but thinke them­ſelves beſt able to interpret the Law of the Lord, (for they were deviated as well as the Prieſts. ) v. 11.12, 13, 14, 15, 16. Have not you warded this Text well think you (Sir?) It is as if we ſhould ſay of England.

In the Prelates times the Miniſters of the Lord Jeſus preached plainely and powerfully and conſtantly, they preached Law and Goſpell reproofes, and exhortations, and the people heard the word of God diligently and re­verently, and were content to teach their families, and to repeat Sermons, and then the power of godlineſſe en­creaſed, and Chriſtians kept in the Vnity of the ſpirit and the bond of peace, and walkt humbly with God, and hated Arminian and Socinian, and familiſticall Errors143 and Blaſphemies, and were kept under an aw of Ordi­nances.

But now many Miniſters are come to preach notions, and allegories, and whimzies, to read Sermons inſtead of preaching, to lay aſide preaching duty and reproofe, and to preach nothing but priviledges and myſteries and nonſenſicall notions, and to preach once a fortnight. And the people they are come to neglect and deſpiſe Or­dinances, to thinke themſelves as much preachers as the Miniſters, and to know as much as they can tell them, and hence they are puft up with pride, and are taken in the ſnare of the Devill, and are continually rending and dividing one from another, and running into error and blaſphemies; and the whole Nation of profeſſors almoſt is turn'd Arminian, Socinian, or Familiſticall.

You have put the interpretation (Sir) upon the Pro­phets words, I have to ſtrengthen our argument helpt you with a parallell, Quam bene conveniunt.

To your ſecond anſwer in which you point us to Deodate for a note, but you have abuſed him, for he hath never a note upon the words you quote. I grant you the words onely held to us, Analogically; but where is the A­nalogy, if not here? as the Prieſts were the onely ordinary perſons that had the knowledge of the Law, betruſted to them to communicate it to others, and the people were not to go to ſeeke it at an ordinary Jewes mouth, but at the publike officers mouth, ſo the Miniſters of the Goſ­pell are the only ordinary perſons under the Goſpell, that have the Goſpell committed to them to teach others out of it, and Goſpell Chriſtians are not to require the opening of thoſe Myſteries at one anothers mouthes, but at theirs.

But you tell us thirdly, the Caſe is otherwiſe under the Law and Goſpell. I grant you all you ſay there, onely I do not finde that Iſ. 61.8. the people of God are called Prieſts, nor doe I believe that all people generally come144 under thoſe promiſes: you mention onely Saints, and I turne your argument upon your ſelfe thus.

If under the Goſpell people be generally more full of knowledge then under the Law, then they had need have more eminent able teachers, that ſhould give them ſtrong meat.

And theſe, Sir, had need be ſuch as are able to ſearch the deeps of Scripture, to dive into the hidden myſteries.

Beſides, as knowledge encreaſeth, ſo in ſome wanton­neſſe will encreaſe, and the Goſpell preachers had need be ſuch as ſhall be able to oppoſe thoſe that gaineſay their do­ctrine, in oppoſing thoſe that contradict a truth.

Thoſe that maintaine a diſpute either for a truth, or for an errour, had need have ſome more abilities then unlearned gifted brethren.

A late experience of this I could tell you in the gathe­red company at Bury, where were many thought them­ſelves able enough to Preach, but being challenged by the Reverend paſtor of the Presbyterian Church, to diſpute a point, which they might have beene well verſed in (for I believe the perſons have been ſtudying it, and practiſing it theſe ſeven years) whether the Miniſters of England be true Miniſters: they were glad to ſend for ſome of their Norfolk Brethren for helpe, and ſome of the gifted brethren went, and when they returned (being miſerably bafled) by their owne confeſſion they ſaid they wanted a Scholler, yet I ſuppoſe they thought they had the ſpirit of God, but God will convince men, learning is his Ordinance to enable men both to expound Scripture and defend his truth.

In the laſt place you come to the Commiſſion, Math. 28.19. Mar. 16.15.

From which both my Brother Hall and my ſelfe urged you to ſay:

"1. That the word may be read, go make diſciples, Jo. 4.1.

"2. There is no negative Clauſe in it.

"3. In common reaſon it doth not exclude others: and to the laſt purpoſe, you ſerve us with our uſuall fare, Simi­litudes145 inſtead of proofes, it is for want of better Argu­ments ſure Sir.

4. You tell us the people have a commiſſion to teach.

5. That the native ſenſe of the place ſeems only an enlarge­ment of the former commiſſion. Mat. 10.1, 2. Lu 10.1, 2.
6. That the force of the word lieth not ſo much in enabling them to the act which they might have done before, &c.

1. To your firſt cavill,Ʋ. Novar. ad loc. that the word may be tranſlated Goe make Diſciples: I anſwer, and it may be read Goe preach: it may be tranſlated, Go be Diſciples, Ʋ. Scapulam ad loc. But becauſe a word hath many ſignifications, doth it follow that any of them may be the ſenſe of that place where it is uſed?

2. But ſuppoſe it ſhould be tranſlated ſo: how is one made a Diſciple, but by converſion? and when is a man converted, but when he is brought to believe, and faith comes by hearing; then from hence will follow that the ſame thing is meant, yea and ſomething more. That thoſe that the Lord intends ordinarily to honour with the converſion of ſoules to himſelfe, muſt be commiſſion-officers in the buſineſſe of the Goſpell.

To your ſecond cavill, that the Commiſſion is not literally excluſive.

If it excludes them from baptizing, it excludes them for preaching; but you grant the former.

To your third, that in common reaſon they are not exclu­ded. What you meane (Sir) by common Reaſon, I cannot tell. Socinian and Eraſtian reaſon wil not exclude them: but ſanctified reaſon that teacheth the ſoule to take heed of thruſting its name into a commiſſion, and doing any thing for which is not plain ground in Scripture, this will exclude them. But you tell us,

Though a Commiſſion be given to ſome to be Juſtices of the peace, yet doth not this exclude others from keeping the peace.

1. Your ſimilitude is no proofe.

2. It halts ſhamefully. Preaching is a piece of inſtituted146 worſhip, where the rules of inſtitution muſt be kept; but keeping the peace is not.

3. It is falſe, and the fallacy lies in keeping the peace. Every one is bound to keep the peace, as to his own private practice, not to be riotous: but every one is not to command o­thers to keep the peace.

4. Conſtables (Sir) are officers, and ſo bound by office to keep the peace, and ſee it kept, and may doe ſomething more then Juſtices. But your guifted brethren are no officers at all.

Chriſt (you ſay) gave his Apoſtles commiſſion to heale the ſicke, Mat. 10 8. might not others therefore that had this guift heale them?

1. It is not proper to ſay, healing the ſick was an office, and the Apoſtles had a commiſſion, it was a rare guift to which they had a power.

2. Supponis quod non ſupponendum eſt. No other had that guift.

3. If any other ſhould have gone to a ſick perſon and pretended to heale miraculouſly, ſaying as Peter, Act. 3.6. In the name of the Lord Ieſus Chriſt ariſe and walk, he ſhould have ſinn'd againſt God.

I am ſick of your ſimilitudes: to goe on therefore to your third Cavill, viz.

"That the people have a commiſſion to teach, &c.

What then Sir? The commiſſion 1 Tim. 22. to teach o­thers. Matth. 28.20. to teach all Nations. Shew us where they have ſuch a Commiſſion. They may teach by private exhortations, by an holy life; not by publique expoſiti­ons and doctrines: ſhew us where their commiſſion to this lies.

To your fourth cavill. Suppoſe it were but an enlarge­ment of the Apoſtles Commiſſion, yet it was the firſt commiſſion that authorized them to preach the Goſpell to all Nations, or to any but Jews; and the originall copy of the Goſpell preachers commiſſion. Thus much your ſelfe confeſſe, we ask no more.

147

To your fifth cavill I anſwer: That the force of that word lies in enabling them to preach the Goſpell to any ſort and condition of people, & in eſtabliſhing a perpetu­all ſtanding office of Goſpel-Preachers, with whom Chriſt promiſeth to be to the end of the world; not as you would ſeem to hint, onely in laying it upon them as a duty, which yet was the liberty of all beſides them. Your places, 1 Cor. 9.16, 17. Ezek. 3.17, 18. ſerve to prove what none denies you, that we muſt preach; but they will not prove that all may preach, nor that the force of that word Mat. 28.20. is no more then you would have it, for they have no reference at all to that place, warranted by Scripture.

But you tell us, That Miniſters muſt attend to preaching, and make it their work; which guifted brethren are not bound to doe.

They are beholding to you for juſtifying their lazy preaching; but God and his word are not much behol­ding to you for this patronage of lazy, idle, unwarranted extempore preachers.

Thus (Sir) you may ſee how ſlight an anſwer you think to ſtop the mouth of our firſt Argument with.

Our ſecond objection as you ſay is,That men that have not skill in the originall Tongues cannot underſtand, much leſſe interpret the Scriptures, much leſſe can they divide the word of God aright.

To this you anſwer: 1. That we grant, that although they be not skilled in School-learning, if called, they may preach.

2. That many of the Preachers in office this day doe not underſtand the Tongues.
3. That ſomething in the Scripture may be underſtood without the knowledge of the Tongues.

"4. That many great Schollers ſee little of Gods mind in them.

5. That the knowledge of heavenly truths is attainable148 only by the Spirit of God, not by any humane power or ſtrength 1 Cor. 2.14. Upon which you enlarge,
6. That many that have little of this learning, yet have much divine Learning, and a large underſtanding of the Word of God.
7. That to divide the word of God aright, is to divide to every one their portion from the word, and to fit it to the ſeve­rall eſtates and conditions of people that heare it: and this may be done without much humane learning.

To all this I anſwer, 1. Generally. 2. Particularly.

Nunquam quis rectius aſſiqui­tur alterius mentem & ger­manam ſenten­tiam, quam qui ipſ••loquentvoces & propri­um ſermonem audit intelligit­que. Hyperius in rat. ſtudii theol. l. 1. c. 9. 1. Generally. This is none of my Argument. My bro­ther Hall doth hint it, p. 19. but Sir, (if you mean him) you wrong him, for his propoſition is this: Thoſe that want learning, both humane and divine, cannot be ſound in­terpreters, nor ſolid diſputants. You have ſet up a man of ſtraw, and then fall to puſhing of him. I know none that ſay, that it is ſimply unlawfull for thoſe that underſtand not the originall Tongues to interpret Scriptures.

2. But ſecondly, this we ſay, That the extraordinary and miraculous Revelation of the Spirit now ceaſing, no man can ſo ſoundly and well interpret Scriptures, as he that knows the Languages; without doubt it is no deſpi­cable means.

The Papiſts partly to juſtifie their ignorant Prieſts, and the authority of their vulgar tranſlation, and to juſtifie the Churches authority,Ʋ. Calv. in 1. ep. ad Co­rinth. c. 14. as the pillar and ground of truth, are much of your mind, that the knowledge of the Tongues is not neceſſary, and therefore have blotted out a paſſage in Eraſmus his Adages out of the late Editions, which I finde in Froben Edition fol. the paſſage will let you know his mind.

Aut ſe divinas literas interpretari conetur Graecae Latinae & Hebraicae linguae, denique & omnis antiquitatis rudis & imperitus fine quibus non ſtultum modo, verum impium eſt Theologiae myſteria tractanda ſuſcipere. Quod tamen heu nefas jam paſſim plerique faciunt qui frigidis aliquot inſtructi149 ſyllogiſmis & puerilibus ſophiſmatis deum immortalem? quid non auderit? quid non praecipiunt? quid non decernunt? Qui ſi poſſent cernere quos riſus vel potius quem dolorem mo­veant linguarum, & antiquitatis peritis quae porienta profe­rant, in quam pudendos errores ſubinde prolabantur, nimirum puderet illos tantae temeritatis & vel ſenes ad primae literarum elementa redirent. Nullus unquam ſententiam alicujus intellexit ignarus Sermonis quo ſententiam ſuam explicavit, proinde Divus Hieronymus, cum conſtituiſſet arcanas inter­pretari literas, ne illotis ut aiunt pedibus rem tantum aggre­deretur, quaeſo num ſophiſticis nugis inſtruxit ingenium? Eraſmi Adagia edit. Bafileae. 1526. p. 298. Cent. 9. Chilia­das 1. Adagio 55. tit. Illotis manibus. Num Ariſtotelicis decretis? Num his etiam Nugationibus? nugis minime. Quid igitur? in aeſtimabili ſudore trium lin­guarum peritiam ſibi comparavit. Quas qui ignorat non Theo­logus eſt ſed ſacrae theologiae violator, ac vere manibus paeriter ac pedibus illotis rem omnium maxime ſacram non tractat, ſed prophanaet conſpurcat, violat.

I ſhall not Engliſh it, ſuppoſing you underſtand Latine, I could furniſh you with many more of his minde. But I ſay, I cannot ſay that a knowledge in the Tongues is abſolutely neceſſary to me to interpret any Scriptures, but thus much we ſay.

1. He that hath not skill in the Tongues muſt take the credit of expoſitors and tranſlators, and if they quarrell, he will ſcarce know which ſide to take.

2. He will never know the full Emphaſis of Scripture, many ſweet notions of truth lie in the various ſignificati­ons of the originall words, which Tranſlators could not hint us being to give the word only one tranſlation: v. Hyperium de ſtudio theol: c. 9.

3. There are many miſtakes in tranſlations and expo­ſitors.

4. There are many proper idiomes of Languages: which tranſlators cannot expreſſe. But for an abſolute neceſſity in all caſes I doe not hold it. Though I could heartily wiſh that all preachers might be able to under­ſtand150 the Originall Languages, and I thinke ſomething this way is hinted us by Gods furniſhing the firſt prea­chers of the Goſpell with the gift of Tongues.

And as light as you make Sir of humane learning, if you come to argue a Scripture againſt an oppoſer, that is learned, he will make you believe you had need of the Tongues, and of Logick too, and that preacher is worth little that durſt not appeare, or is not able to defend his own doctrine: nor doe I think ſuch for conſtant ordinary preachers are Gods Ordinance: indeed caſes of neceſſity have no Law. Better have one onely to read Scriptures then none either to read or preach, and ſo better have preachers that can but preach other mens Sermons and Expoſitions, then no preachers at all: This I anſwer ge­nerally: now to your Cavills.

To your firſt I anſwer:

1. We onely ſay, it may be in caſes of neceſſity, when ſuch as are more fit cannot be had, then let ſuch be ordai­ned as have not ſuch skill in School-learning. But let even theſe labour for it, and the more they preach, the more they will ſee the need of it.

2. To your ſecond I onely anſwer.

Pudet haec opprobria dici,
Et dici potuiſſe et non potuiſſe refelli.

It is a ſhame to England that it hath ſo many ſuch prea­chers, thoſe that ordaine now, ordaine onely ſuch as have a knowledge or ſolemnly engage to ſtudy the Tongues: get a ſtatute to enjoyne all Miniſters to be skilled in the Languages after ſome certaine time, (for it is fitting the preſent neceſſity ſhould be ſupplied) we will thanke you for it.

To your Third cavill I anſwer two things:

1. I know not one Scripture can be underſtood with­out underſtanding the Language it was wrote in, but he that expounds it muſt take the credit of the Tranſlator, and we know Tranſlations are not〈…〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉; ſuppoſe it be the plai­neſt151 Scripture how ſhall he know whether the words be rightly Tranſlated,Non omne quod verum eſt Scri­bentis mentis conſonat. Tolet. in Johan. 1. and ſo conſequently the minde of God, by comparing it with the Analogy of Faith; thus indeed the thing may be knowne to be true, but not a Truth in that Text; ſhall he know it by the coherence? and how ſhall he underſtand that without a skill in the Languages, except he takes it upon truſt, ſuppoſe there be no coherence, as in the Proverbs.

2. Surely a preacher ſhould be able to open the whole counſell of God, not this or that ſingle Text.

To your fourth cavill. viz.If humane learning be ſuch an helpe to the knowledge of Scriptures, what is the reaſon that ſome yea many great Schollers look in­to Scripture and ſee little of Gods mind in it, and how comes it to paſſe that many who are without humane learning have ſo large a knowledge and underſtanding hereof.

I anſwer, for great Schollers knowing ſo little of the minde of God in Scripture, you miſtake non cauſam pro cauſa.

1. Their learning and knowing of the Tongues in which they are written is not the cauſe, but there may be many reaſons.

1. Their lazineſſe or negligence,Ex eruditis igi­tur labi contin­git alium qua­dam oſcitantia & ſupinitate, &c. V. Hyperium de rat. ſtudii theol. c. 9. l. 4. Alius errat ob verborum, aliuob rerum imperitiam; Aliqui in errorem incidunt quadam animi perturbatione aut vitioſo affectu impulſi. Quidam errorem amplectuntur magis authoritate & reverentia aliorum, quam judicio & veritatis inquiſitione promoti &c. V. pluta, Hyperius de ratione ſtudii theol. l. 4. c. 9. Fiunt ſubtilia ingenia poſtquam à verbo ſe patiuntur abduci & minu­••tur ſuo ſenſu. Lutherus c. 4. tit. 767. not making it their buſi­neſſe to improve their learning and knowledge this way.

2. Their crotchicall fancies bringing to their interpre­tations not diſcendi pietatem, a pious heart to learne, but only diſcutiendi acumen, a criticall humour.

3. Their unſanctified undertaking their worke with­out prayer, and ſeeking of God by prayer that his ſpirit may guide them in the uſe of their learning, ut nec deci­piant152 nec decipiantu, that they may neither deceive them­ſelves nor deceive others.

For the ſecond part of your cavill, I anſwer:

1. I know very few men that want humane learning that can expound Scriptures.

2. They may have a large underſtanding and know­ledge in the Truth of God revealed in Scriptures neceſſa­ry to ſalvation, by conſidering the ſcope of Scripture, hearing the Scriptures preached and expounded, and the Spirit of God perſwading their hearts of the truth of what they heare.

Fifthly you tell us:That the preachers will grant you what is ſo clearely, and plainly held forth that the knowledge of heavenly truthes in Gods word is the gift of God attaina­ble onely by the ſpirit of God, and not by any humane power and ſtrength, 1 Cor. 2.14. Rom. 8.5, 6. Jude 19. Jo. 7.15, 16 Jo. 6.44, 45 Acts 13.48. Acts 16.14. Math. 11.25. Mat. 13.11. Jo. 16.13, Lu. 12.12. Jo. 14.26. Iſ. 50.4 5 Pſal. 25 14. Jo. 7.17. Gal. 1.2, 14, 15, 16. 1 Cor. 2.1, 2, 10. Math. 16.17.11 25, 27. Rev. 3.18. Lu. 24 45. 1 Cor. 1.19, 20, 22, 25, 26, 27. Jo. 7.47, 48. Phil. 3 7. 1 Cor. 3.18, 19, 20.

Here are many Scriptures brought, I wiſh they be not wreſted. But this is uſuall I ſaw a Pamphlet lately had ten times more to prove a man might lawfully beat his wife.

To anſwer therefore, I will tell you how farre we grant you.

1. We grant you that a ſaving practicall experimentall and a comfortable reflex knowledge of God, and of the truthes of God can only be from the ſpirit, that is the ſpirit can only teach the ſoule to come to Chriſt, and lay hold up­on him, the ſpirit can onely teach the ſoule experimen­tally and effectually, that its condition is an undone con­dition, that there is a ſweetneſſe and excellency in Chriſt above ten thouſand worlds, this thoſe Scriptures you153 bring, 1 Cor. 2.14. Jo 6.44, 45. Acts 16.14. Math. 11.25. Math. 13.11.

2. We grant you that the Spirit can onely teach the Soul reflexively,Reflexivè. V. D. Auguſt. t. 1. confeſ. l. 11. c. 3. the Miniſter teacheth that God hath promiſed that whoſoever commeth unto Chriſt ſhall not be caſt away, but is elected, juſtified, ſanctified, &c. This ſome other Scriptures prove, Pſal. 25.14. 1 Cor. 2.10, 11, 12.

3. Thirdly,Perſuaſivè. we grant you that the Spirit only can teach perſwaſively, we may beſeech, God alone can perſwade Iaphet to come and dwell in the Tents of Sem, we may teach people that it is Gods will they ſhould come to Chriſt, but the Spirit alone can perſwade them to come, Jo. 6.44, 45.

4. Fourthly, we grant you that the Spirit doth guide us in the interpretation of Scripture, upon earneſt ſeeking,Ego fateor cha­ritati tuae ſolis iis Scriptura­rum libris qui jam Canonici appellantur, didici hunc ho­norem timorem­que deferre, ut nullum eorum authorem ſcri­bendo aliquid errâſſe firmiſſi­ credam, &c. Aug. t. 2. ep. 19. cap. 1. Spiritum San­ctum eſſe ſum­mum Scripturae interpretem di­cimus, quia ut nos certo ſimus perſuaſi de vero Scripturae ſenſu, oportet nos per Spiritum San­ctum illuminari: alioqui nunquam illam, quae fidelium mentibus ineſt,〈…〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉aſſeque­mur, etſi omnibus mediis utamur. Sed haec eſt interna tantum perſuaſio & nos ipſos tantum attingit, alios enim hoc modo non cogimus. Quod vero ad externam perſuaſionem attinet: di­cimus ipſam Scripturam eſſe ſui ipſius interpretem ac proinde ad externum ipſius judicium veniendum eſſe ut aliis perſuadeamu: in quo utendum eſt mediis. Whitakerus de Interpret. Scrip q. 5 c 3 ad finem. cap. but this may be but a common work, and is in the uſe of meanes but he did infallibly guide the pen men of Scripture and the firſt planters of his Goſpell, Jo. 16.13. and ſtill he doth guide humble hearts, yet not all Saints that under­take the expounding of Scripture publikely, for then all their expoſition ſhould be infallible, and ſo no preachers expoſition is, though never ſo holy, never ſo learned, in­deed St. Hierom thought his was, as it ſeemes by one paſ­ſage in Apolog contra Iovianum, Vbicunque ſcripturas non in­terpretor, ſed libere de meo ſeoſu loquor, arguat me quilibet, but St. Auſtine otherwiſe in Ep. 19. ad Hieron. c. 1. Learned Whitaker in q. 5. de Interp. Scrip. c. 3. doth determine againſt the Papiſts, that the holy Ghoſt is the higheſt in­terpreter of Scripture, becauſe ſaith he, we muſt be en­lightned by the Spirit of God, that we may be perſwaded of154 the true ſenſe of Scripture; for without this, ſaith he, though we ſhould uſe all meanes, yet we ſhall never at­taine to that full perſwaſion which is in the Saints hearts; but this ſaith he is but an inward perſwaſion, and onely reſpecting our ſelves, for we doe not thus perſwade o­thers. But now for the outward perſwaſion, the Scrip­ture is its own interpreter, and we muſt go to the Scrip­ture to judge, if we will perſwade others, and in that we muſt uſe meanes.

Lectio inquirit meditatio inve­nit oratio poſtulat contemplatio de­guſtat; quaerite legendo & in­venietis medi­tando, pulſate orando & ape­rietur vobis con­templando. Aug. Ʋ. Whitake­rum. ib.Thus, Sir, the ſpirit guides into truth: 1. Perſwading us infallibly ſometimes of thoſe truthes of God neceſſary to ſalvation: 2. Guiding his people in the ſearch and enquiry of truth, yet not giving them ſuch a ſpeciall infallible aſſi­ſtance in expounding Scripture alwayes that they cannot erre. 3. Nor doing of it extraordinarily, but in the uſe of meanes, what thoſe meanes are, Dr. Whitaker tells us excellently c. 9. of the ſame queſtion. 1. Prayer. 2. The underſtanding the Tongues. 3. A conſideration of the words, whether they be proper or figurative, limited or not limited. 4. A conſideration of the ſcope of the place, the matter, the pen man, the time of writing, &c. 5. Com­paring Scripture with Scripture, like with like, and un­like with like. Qui his mediis ſic uti valet & opinionis ſue perverſitatem ac praejudicium partiumque ſtu­dium deponet (quo multi in omni cauſa utun­tur) poterit ille quidem Scrip­turas ſi non in omnibus locis et in pleriſque, ſi non ſtatim ac tandem aliquan­do intelligere. Whitakerus ib.6. A conſideration of the Analogy of faith. Laſtly ſaith he:

Becauſe the unlearned cannot uſe theſe meanes right: they ſhould goe to the learned, read their books, conſult their common lawes and expoſitions, argue with them, thus, ſaith he, St. Hierom, and St. Auguſtie and the Fathers did, and (ſaith he) they muſt take heed they doe not give too much to them, and thinke the expoſition is true, becauſe theirs, but becauſe it ſtands upon the authority of Scripture and ſanctified reaſon; he concludes.
He that will thus uſe theſe meanes and lay aſide the perverſe opinion and prejudice of his own wit and parts, which many uſe upon all occaſions, he may un­derſtand155 the Scripture, if not in all places, yet in moſt, though not preſently, yet in ſome time.

Thus, Sir, the ſpirit doth guide into the knowledge of all truth, yet not ſo,

1. That any one may or ought to take any expoſition as in­fallible.

2. But ſo as, that it oft works in me an infallible perſwaſion of this or that truth.

3. But this the Spirit doth upon the uſe of meanes, not without humane power and ſtrength.

4. The Spirit doth helpe us to the knowledge of much truth, by bringing to remembrance what we have heard, Jo. 14.26.

5. We grant you, none are ſo fit to preach and expound Scriptures, as thoſe that have the Spirit of God: if they alſo have a capacity to uſe all other meanes which God hath appointed, and that humane learning meeting with a conceited proud ſoule, may prejudice a Chriſtian in underſtanding and ſeeking the will of God.

All this ſome of your Scriptures prove, though let me tell you ſome of your Scriptures prove neither what you would have nor this neither, nor any thing like it, as Rom. 8.5, 6. Jude 19. Jo. 17.15, 16. Acts 13.48. But what is all this to prove the two great things.

1. That the Spirit of God dwelling in us onely can teach the ſoule the proper and literall meaning of the Scrip­ture and capacitate one to expound it to another, though indeed to that there muſt be a common work of the ſpi­rit, as a ſpirit of illumination. Or Secondly:

2. That the ſpirit doth this without meanes, without hu­mane power and ſtrength.

Not a Scripture of all you bring, prove either of theſe, and ſo you have ſaid a great deale to little purpoſe, your ſixth cavill is the very ſame with your fourth.

To your ſeventh I anſwer: It is indeed part of the mea­ning of that phraſe dividing the word of God aright, to156 give every one their portion, but how ſhall the unlearned doe this, if they doe not know what portion the word hath for them, and how ſhall they know that, if they doe not know the ſenſe of the words.

2. Surely the underſtanding the parts of the Chapter, and ſeverall things contained in the Text, muſt goe to dividing the word of God aright. I have done with this; I come to your reply to the Third objection.

CHAP. XVIII. Wherein Mr. Sheppards 59, 60, 61, 62, 63, 64 p. are examined, and his Anſwers to our third, fourth and fifth Arguments are proved very weak and inſufficient.

OUr Argument is this, who ſo preacheth or prophecyeth muſt be a Prophet or a Preacher.

But all are not prophets nor preachers, 1 Cor. 12.30. 1 Cor. 12.9. Ergo. all muſt not preach and prophecy.

To this you make a tedious reply, p. 59 60. Had you been a little more skill'd in humane learning, you might have ſaid in very few words what you ſay in many lines; This is all.

You thinke that it is that fallacy which Logicians call Fallacia aequivocationis.

That there is a preaching as an act of office, and an or­dinary preaching of others, ſo though it be true that who­ſoever preacheth or prophecieth is a preacher or prophet, that is one that doth the act of a preacher and of a pro­phet, yet it doth not follow, in the ſenſe we underſtand it, that he muſt be by office a preacher or a prophet, this is the ſubſtance of all you ſay, your ſimilitudes from Tay­lors, Bakers, Watchmen, Schoolmaſters, Iudges, Lawyers, a­mount157 to no more then this poore notion; and if I ſhould run after them, they would all halt and lye downe, and confeſſe they came for nothing but a ſhew. But (Sir) you are not like to eſcape us thus. Give us a Scripture com­mand for, or example of any that had not the extraordi­nary gifts of the holy Ghoſt, or were not in office, that ordinarily preached & expounded Scriptures in a ſettled conſtituted Church. If the law of God doth not menti­on theſe ſame out of office preachers, your diſtinction is worth little, the Scripture knowes no preaching by or­dinary perſons, ordinarily gifted and out of office, except in caſes of neceſſity, perſecution or the like, they are A­pocryphall preachers (Sir.) But you tell us againe, that all have the gift of prophecy ſpoken of by the Apoſtle; but in re­gard you ſay no more to prove it then we had again and again before, I ſhall refer you to my former anſwer.

In your 61 page you come to another objection of ours, but indeed it is the ſame.

In my Vindiciae, p. 33. I charged you with this argu­ment.

For any being officers to take upon them acts of office is ſin­full.

But for private perſons how well gifted and qualified ſoever to take upon them in publike aſſemblies where a Church is con­ſtituted to preach, interpret, & apply Scripture, is for them that are no officers to take upon them Acts of Office, Ergo. The Major I proved, 1 Cor. 7.20. 1 Cor. 12 14. Rom. 12.4. My Brother Hall hits upon the ſame thing in ſeverall pla­ces, and makes uſe of the inſtances you quote, I ſhall med­dle with your anſwer onely ſo farre as it concernes me: for although I thinke an argument might be brought and managed from thoſe inſtances of Ʋzzab, Corah, Da­than, and Abiram, Saul, &c. yet I deſire to make no fur­ther uſe of them then this, to prove that proper Acts of office may not be done by perſons out of office, which I ſuppoſe you grant, yet let me tell you not one of your Scriptures proves plainely.

1581. That the burning of Incenſe upon the altar was for­bidden, all the Iewes except the Prieſts, though indeed the thing be true, it was forbidden becauſe the worke was aſ­ſigned to others; and the like we ſay for preaching. In one or two of the places, ſtrangers are forbidden, but the Jewes are no where in thoſe places in ſo many words forbidden to offer incenſe; if you ſay by conſequence they are, we grant it: ſo are you forbidden publike prea­ching by as good rationall conſequence.

But Sir if we could not ſhew it were forbidden to warrant your practice, you muſt ſhew it us allowed and commanded, if it be a piece of worſhip.

But in the next place you will undertake to ſet out our office, telling us.

  • 1. What it is to be in office.
  • 2. Wherein our office lies.
  • 3. What it is to be in the Preachers office.
  • 4. What is an uſurpation upon the office.

All this is towards the proving that preaching is not a proper act of office.

1. You tell us what it is to be in office, and in this deſ­cription I agree with you, and ſo ſhall not repeat your words having nothing againſt them.

2. You tell us what are the parts of the preachers of­fice.

  • "1. Publike praying for the people.
  • "2. Publike reading of the word.
  • "3. Writing of Bookes and Epiſtles.
  • "4. Publike Preachings.
  • "5. Adminiſtring Sacraments.
  • "6. Church government.
Some of thoſe you ſay are incommunicable, and to be done by none elſe: ſome communicable.

To all this I anſwer, we onely ſpeake of Proper acts of office, and thoſe are ſuch as belong to him and none elſe, and ſo Prayer, Reading, Writing, and Church governe­ment159 are not, Chriſt never ſaid, go Read and Baptize, or Write and Baptize, or Rule and Baptize, though we grant all thoſe to belong to him, yet they are not proper Acts of his office quà a Goſpell Preacher, ſo he hath but two proper Acts that I know, viz 1. Publike preaching. 2. Ad­miniſtring the Seales, thoſe that are for Epiſcopacy adde a third, but we conceive that belongs not to him alone (except other officers be wanting.)

Thirdly, you come to tell us what it is to be in office as a Preacher: ſo you ſay.

"1. He muſt be lawfully called and authorized thereto.

2. He muſt be over ſome people being duly called to them, for if Miniſter and people be Correlatives, then can there be no Miniſter in office untill he be engaged to ſome people. And till then he ſeemes to be onely in the Nature of a gifted man.

To this I anſwer, that it is true that Miniſter and peo­ple are correlates, but to what people is a Miniſter a Cor­relate? what to this or that Church onely? I deny that: he is in office as a Goſpell preacher, to any people in the world; paſtors and teachers are in office, for the whole body of Chriſt, Eph. 4.11.12. when he is engaged to a particular people, he is but appropriated, not by that conſtituted a Miniſter, for if a miniſter be onely in office to his own Church,

1: He can adminiſter the Sacrament to no ſingle perſon that is not a fixt member of his Church.

2. He can Baptize none but ſuch.

3. He can preach by authority to none but ſuch.

See Mr. Firmins and Mr. Hudſons arguments for this novell fancy. See Mr. Firmin againſt ſepara­tion, p. 61, 62, 63. Mr. Hudſons vindication. 138, 139, &c. Baronius t. 4. l. 26. D. Hieron. ep. 61:It is true there is thus much ſaid for it from antiquity, that Biſhops were not uſually ordained fine ti­tulo, but,

1. This was not to ſhew, that they were onely in of­fice to this or that Church, but to prevent vagrant itine­rary preachers.

2. St. Hierom conteſted with Paulinus the Biſhop of160 Antioch when he was ordained, and would not be ordai­ned to any particular Church: if we may either believe Baronius or Hierom himſelfe in his 61 Epiſtle ad Pamma­chium.

But to make haſt, p. 63. you tell us five things which you conceive uſurpations of the Goſpell preachers office. I agree with you in all of them, onely I muſt ſtill main­taine:

That preaching is the proper Act of a Preachers office, and ſo incommunicable, and if I make good what I have ſaid to this purpoſe, you are condemned out of your own mouth.

To this purpoſe, in my Vindiciae I produced three Ar­guments, p. 34 35, 36, 37. you have anſwered not one of them; onely you ſay,

We ſay that it is as much his proper act as Baptiſme; Truth, I did ſo, and proved it, becauſe the ſame commiſſion authori­zeth to both. 2. Saint Paul ſeemeth to lay more upon it then upon Baptizing, 1 Cor. 1.17. to neither of theſe doe you ſay a word.

A ſecond argument I urged you with was this, The pro­per acts of Elders, Biſhops, Stewards of the myſteries of God, Heralds, Embaſſadours, Watchmen, extraordinary Deacons, Paſtors, Teachers, are acts of office,

But this is their proper act, ſee Scriptures, p. 24.

Third Argument, Either this is their proper act, or they have no proper act. But God did not ordaine an office with no act proper.

You have nothing to ſay againſt this, unleſſe you ſay Baptizing and giving the Supper is their proper act, and then I require one Scripture to prove either of theſe a more proper act then preaching, ſee Vindiciae, p. 37. To none of theſe you anſwer.

So that for all that you have ſaid, our argument ſtands ſtrong, and will do ſo till you bring us a plaine Scrip­ture, or a good argument from Scripture to prove that161 God hath appointed Goſpell preachers, ſome acts that are more proper to them then preaching.

CHAP. XIX. In which Mr. Sheppards 65, 66, 67 pages are an­ſwered, and his anſwers to our ſixth and ſeventh Argument found too ſhort.

THe next argument you pretend to anſwer is my 1 ar­gument, and the ſubſtance of my Brothers Halls ſe­cond, eighth, and ninth.

You ſay, we ſay you may not doe it becauſe you are not called and ſent by the Preſbytery, as Ro. 10.15. 1 Tim. 3.10.4, 14.5.22, 2.2, 3.It is the Scripture ſaith ſo. (Sir) not we onely. To this you anſwer,

1. That you will not now diſpute the Preſbytery, nor thus call to the Miniſtry, no (Sir) it is not your beſt courſe, believe it, Swords and Piſtols, will ſerve you better in that worke then Scripture and Reaſon.

2. You agree that preachers in office muſt be duly called, none of them Scriptures ſay (Sir) preachers in office, but thoſe that preach muſt be ſent, Ro. 10. thoſe that teach o­others muſt be not onely faithfull and able, but have the Goſpell committed to them, 1 Tim. 2.2.

But you hold it convenient if not neceſſary; Jeſus Chriſt (Sir) is beholden to you for drawing out duties into conveniences, I ſuppoſe you hold it convenient too, that the Goſpell ſhould be Preached and people heare and be ſa­ved, it will be found neceſſary one day (Sir) Jeſus Chriſt will make you aſhamed of that ſame if not.

But the places onely ſpeak of a call from God: and then a man is ſent of God when he is fit and able to teach. 2. hath a willingneſſe in his minde to give himſelfe to the worke. 3 when providence diſpoſeth him to a call to exer­ciſe his gift.
162

I profeſſe I tremble to read and heare men profeſſing to the feare of God ſo boldly contradicting his word, trampling upon his plaine precepts, and all to exalt car­nall corrupt reaſon. But to anſwer a little.

1. If that be a call from God which you inſtance in, I beſeech you Sir, with what face of a Chriſtian can you ſay, moſt of the Scriptures quoted ſpeak of no more? there are but five Scriptures in all, 1 Tim. 3.10. And let theſe alſo be proved? who ſhould prove them, good Sir?) 1 Tim. 4.14. With the laying on of the hands of the Preſbytery, is there no call from men thinke you? The third is 1 Tim. 5.22. Lay hands ſuddenly on no man what is that meant of Gods immediate ſending, thinke you, doth he lay hands on any? the fourth is 1 Tim. 2.2. the ſame com­mit thou to faithfull men who ſhall be able to teach others, is God meant by that thou thinke you (Sir?) the fifth place quoted firſt is Rom. 10.15. that indeed is not ſo plaine, but carnall reaſon hath more roome to cavill; but I have ſpoke enough before to cleare that from the Socinian gloſſe of providentiall ſending: you tell us p. 66. you have cleared that Text, and ſhall adde no more. But truly (Sir) except you had ſpake more to the purpoſe before, you might have added your pleaſure: but you ſay,

If theſe places be admitted in the ſenſe we would have them, then it would follow that none might preach in any caſe but ſuch as are examined and approved by the Preſ­bytery, and that we dare not affirm, for we admit it in diverſe caſes.

In none but in caſes of neceſſity (Sir) and in ſuch caſes your note is falſe, for though believing actually be the ordinary meanes of ſalvation, yet infants may be ſaved without it.

Your anſwer to our argument, that it is forbidden, is not worth taking notice of, what is not commanded in divine worſhip in any eſſentiall part of it, is forbidden, eſpecially there being rules ſet downe for ſome doing of it, and none for o­thers.

163

But (Sir) if you will doe any thing, anſwer my argu­ment formally, as you have it in my Vindiciae, p. 23, 24, 25 26, 27.

You come to anſwer one of my arguments,Page 67. to prove preaching a proper act of the preachers office, viz.

If they may preach they may baptize, &c. I gave two rea­ſons for it, Math. 18.19. It is in the ſame commiſſion. 2. The Apoſtle maketh it rather the greater act.

To this now you pretend to anſwer and ſay, 1. You deny the conſequence and collection, nor will that Text, 1 Cor. 1.17. make it out, but ſeemes rather to hold forth the contrary.Very well anſwered Sir, and with abundance of Reaſon: Secondly you ſay.

2. The words Math. 18.19. I will be with you to the end, may as well be applyed to the doctrine as the perſons of the Apoſtles, and to thoſe who ſhall be wrought upon by that doctrine as the Apoſtles.

What's this to the purpoſe, I plead the Commiſſion, you expound the promiſe. By this argument you prove they ſhould Baptize too, if the whole commiſſion extends to all Saints. You ſay,

3. You agree, that ſuch as teach by office may Baptize, but gifted brethren doe not teach by office.

You adde to the Scripture (Sir,) by office is not in the Text, ſo that this is nothing to the purpoſe. You ſay,

4. You deny gifted Brethren have power to Baptize, be­cauſe they never did, but they have power to preach, becauſe they ever did it and were never forbidden, but in effect com­manded.

Your baſe affirmings and denyings it are but poore emp­ty words, that come to no more then wind.

1. Though they never did it, yet if they be comman­ded to doe it, they ought to take up their power.

2. Neither did any of them not called to office, or extraordinarily gifted with the gifts of the holy Ghoſt now ceaſed in ordinary times, when the Church was not under perſecution, ever doe it.

1643. I have proved before they are forbidden, and nei­ther commanded directly nor by conſequence. You tell us.

5. That you cannot agree, that preaching in a greater worke then baptiſme rightly done with preaching and prayer.

No matter whether you agree it, or no, you ſhould doe well to prove that it is neceſſary that all Baptiſme follow or immediately goe before preaching; we grant it conve­nient, not neceſſary that Baptiſme be adminiſtred with Preaching, though you read of the Goſpell being Prea­ched, Acts 2. Acts 8. before the Baptizing of the 3000. and the Eunuch, yet you cannot prove I ſuppoſe that thoſe Sermons were intentionally preached in order to Baptiſme.

I cannot tell how you will prove what you ſay here, that praying is a more ſpirituall worke then preaching, I am ſure neither in reſpect of the Subject, object, matter, or end, nor in reſpect of the right manner of perfor­mance. You ſay,

6. Grant it be the greater worke, it doth not follow, that becauſe the people may doe that, they may doe the leſſe, which is Baptiſme, for if a commiſſion be granted to Commiſſioners to heare and determine leſſer offences.

1. But Sir the people have no commiſſion granted them to preach.

2. If there be a Commiſſion granted to perſons to heare and determine Treaſons and Felonies, I ſuppoſe it is a good argument to prove they may heare and determine the Felonies; becauſe they may heare and determine the Treaſons, and they are both in the ſame commiſſion. This is the caſe (Sir) Chriſt Jeſus hath granted commiſſion to certaine perſons to preach his Goſpell and Baptize, if you ſay and prove they may Preach. I will prove they may Baptize; why? they are both in the ſame Commiſ­ſion.

3. I obſerve that you ſay nothing to 1 Cor. 1.17.165 where the Apoſtle ſaith, Chriſt ſent him not to preach, but baptize. The words cannot be underſtood abſolutely, for St. Paul did baptize the houſhold of Stephanas, by his own confeſſion. The meaning muſt be, that he lookt upon preaching as his chiefe act as a Goſpel Officer. This you are not willing to take notice of.

CHAP. XX. In which Mr. Sheppards 68, 69, 70 pages are exa­mined, and his anſwer to our eighth and eleventh objections found too ſhort.

IN the next place you anſwer our Argument drawn from the inconveniencies and evils will come of it.

This you have up p. 68, 70, 71. You divide it and make two objections. I will reply to your anſwers in both places together.

It is my brother Halls twelfth Argument, p. 26. edit. 1. and it is a good Argument, thus formd.

The tree which conſtantly and naturally brings forth cor­rupt fruit, is a corrupt root. This is our Saviours Logicke, Mat. 7. not to be denied.

But this principle and practice brings forth naturally very corrupt fruit. 1 Pet. 3.16.

Ergo, It is a corrupt root, a plant not of our fathers plan­ting.

The Minor is proved by an induction of particulars:

1. It confounds offices. 2. It breeds diſorder. 3. It opens a doore to errour. 4 It deſtroyes preaching in office,Vindiciae mi­niſterii, p. 35. 36. and makes it contemptible. The firſt of theſe I uge, p. 33, 36. 5. Many of theſe Lay preachers deny Scriptures, Ordinances, Duties, Magiſtrates, Sabbaths, faſtings.

I am ſure the Argument is good enough, if we prove thoſe two things.

1661. That naturally, and ordinarily, and neceſſarily thoſe are the fruits.

2. That conſtantly they have been.

The Apoſtle proves the firſt plainly, 1 Pet. 3.16. That the unlearned wreſt the Scriptures to their own deſtruction. Experience proves the latter. Let us heare your cavils.

1. We ſay, Offices are uſurped and confounded by it.

To this you ſay nothing more then you ſaid before: that they doe not preach as officers; thats the ſubſtance of all, and the drift of your ſimilitudes from Bakers and Brewers comes to no more. We anſwer:

1. That you cannot prove any preaching in Scripture, but what was an act of office.

2. If a man bake his own bread, or brew his own beere, I know none hath any thing to ſay to him; but ſup­poſe he bakes for all will buy, what becomes of the bakers office then Sir? this is our caſe. But your ſimilitudes are generally miſerably lame.

3. We told you before, Reading was no proper act of the Preachers office; and therefore you argue miſerably to ſay, becauſe peoples reading the Scripture doth not confound offices, therefore their preaching will not.

4. To what you ſay, that theſe Ordinances rightly uſed may ſtand together, we anſwer, that we deſire you to prove their preaching publiquely to be an Ordinance, and then produce the Scriptures directing to the right uſe of it.

5. For the Tryall you ſay is made, and no ſuch inconve­niences appeare. We anſwer you in ſeverall places, ſuch hath appeared: aske the Churches in New England and Holland, &c. I remember Sir, the Fable in Eſop, that the Snake did not preſently ſting him that took it into his boſome. Tell me ſome ſeven yeers hence.

Our ſecond ill conſequence we charged it with, was "That all would then preach, and there would be diſorder, and God is the God of order.

To this you ſay, That all never had, nor will have this167 guift. Yet you told us before, that all the Saints having the ſpirit dwelling in them, and this ſpirit being a ſpirit of Scripture interpretation, all have this guift, more or leſſe.

2. All are bound to exhort one another privately, and you lay much ſtrength upon that Argument.

3. If all doe but think they have it, it is enough, who ſhall judge? You tell us,

"Order muſt be taken to regulate the exerciſe of it. By what Scripure rule? there is a rule indeed for Church officers being proved, but as you have exempted gifted men from the other rules given to Goſpell preachers, viz. Medita­ting, giving themſelves wholly to it, making it their worke, ſo ſurely they are exempted from this too; except you produce your rule, the rules about prophecying were applicable in this caſe, which they are not, there is no re­ſtriction, onely that they ſhall not all doe it together, as if the Bells rung auke.

Beſides (Sir) is not order broke, when one body hath ten or twenty tongues, yea as many as Argus had eyes? the Apoſtle compares the Church to a body naturall; truly it ſhould not be all tongue.

The third ill fruit mentioned was,

That it would be a ready way to let in all Errours and blaſphemies.

To this you reply:

1. You doe not believe it.

Doe you believe Scripture? 2 Pet. 3.16.Superbia ut Auguſtinus ve­riſſime aitſt mater omnium haereſium. Lutherus. Neeſſe enim eſt ut prius ſit judicium quam eloquium prius ſapere quam dicere. Eraſmus. Niſi enim verba intelligamus quomodo ſenſam reperiemus? Whitake. de Scrip. q. 5. c. 9 Ʋ. illum ib. ſhewing many pieces of Scripture tranſlated, that according to the tran­ſlation we cannot anſwer Hereticks. that ſayes the unlearned will wreſt Scriptures; prove it is meant of pra­cticall learning. Do you believe Reaſon? Reaſon will tell you and ſo doth Scripture too. 2 Tim. 6.4. that there are two fathers of Hereſie, Pride, and Ignorance, Pride is a168 great cauſe of learned mens errours, when men are of crotchicall heads, and then of proud ſpirits, conceited of their own fancies. 2. Ignorance, when men cannot under­ſtand the Originall or weigh parallell Scriptures, &c. but either wreſt in the leſſer or run mad in Allegories and fi­gures; but you tell us,

"The greateſt learn'd men have been the greateſt hereticks.

It is true many learned men have through pride beene dangerous heretickes, Arrius, Apollinaris, Pelagius, and Socinus were all learned men: but Sir what thinke you of Iohn a Leyden, Knipperdolling, Becold, and many others, and what thinke you in our times of Collier and others?

Will you believe experience? enquire where you heare of any neſts of Ranters, Antinomians, Familiſts, &c. whence they came firſt? ſo that there are others of that opinion beſides Papiſts.

But errours the more publike they are, the leſse harme they will doe.

Pretty Religion! and a pretty argument for an Vni­verſall toleration, let Chriſts face be ſpit upon, as much as it will, that his friends may wipe it off; is the Glory of the Lord Jeſus Chriſt no more pretious in your eyes Sir?

'But the Preachers give all leave to Print.

No ſuch matter (Sir) Mr. Batchelor indeed was wont to doe it, but Presbyterian preachers have learn'd Chriſt better, and tender his glory more.

"But the abuſes may be prevented and the right uſe retain'd.

1. That which you call right uſe (Sir) is an abuſe.

Zanchius in quartum prae­ceptum.2. Zanchy in quartum preceptum gives a good rule, In rebus non neceſſariis ſi modo abutantur, tollendus et uſus & abuſus, e­very body can ſay as much as this comes to for a Popiſh holiday. There is no neceſſity any ſhould preach without a due call.

But you tell us, p. 70. that to avoid an errour on the left hand, we muſt not run into one on the Right.
169

Firſt prove it an errour (Sir) to hold, that onely per­ſons duly called and ſet apart to the office may ordinarily and publikely interpret and apply Scriptures in a conſtituted Church.

You tell us,That we are not to believe and take up all the Evill reports we heare of the people of God, many have been branded for Hereticks who are now in Hea­ven, &c.

What's this to the purpoſe? (Sir) you dare not deny but there are errours and hereſies, Gal. 5.20 What if Papiſts and heretickes brand the Saints with thoſe names? are therefore none rightly ſo called? what thinke you (Sir) of Pelagians and Socinians and Antitrinitarians, of ſuch as thinke, we are Godded, and there is no Angells, no Devills, no Heaven, no hell, read Jerrard Winſtanly his platforme of Freedome, dedicated to his Excellency, à p. 55. ad. p. 63. and tell me if you thinke him a Saint of God? yet there are not one or two, but one or two thouſand (rather) ſuch in England, moſt of which, if you enquire, you will I believe find either have been Preaching Brethren, or their hearers, and where ever they are met they have a Brother to preach to them; and defie a Mi­niſter of the Goſpell, &c.

I have heard of ſome that would never believe there were any witches till they or ſome of their friends were bewitched; (Sir) I truſt (If you have any) you have a more vertuous yoke fellow, but if you had a wife that with hearing a Cobler preach for the Community of all things, had beene ſo convinced as to have made her ſelfe common, and have gone from you and joyn'd with a par­ty of thoſe principles, and two or three yeares after come home with a Child or two more then you had ſeene be­fore, (as ſome I could tell you of in the world this day have beene ſerved) you might then poſſibly believe there were Heretickes, and yet theſe perſons were high profeſ­ſors and pretended much to the Spirit.

170

In the next place, p. 72. you tell us, God will diſcover Hypocrites inhe laſt dayes.

What then? muſt we therefore permit hereſies? or meanes directly tending to them, or would you infer from hence, that in order to this diſcovery gifted men ſhould be permitted to preach.

You ſay, we might as well have reproach'd Chriſt and the Apoſtles, for Judas, Peter, Ananias, and Sapphira, Demas.

You are very unhappy (Sir) at making parallells, you tell us here of a Saint of God under a temptation, and a ſon of perdition and three profane wretches. 2. Nor are Heretickes ſo thin amongſt us as amongſt the Apoſtles. 3. Nor did Chriſt and the Apoſtles uſe a direct meanes to propagate errours, as we argue this would be.

But you tell us, where the ſpirit dwells, it leades into truth and not errrur.

This is truth (Sir) but to what purpoſe? hence I con­clude therefore, they that are led by the ſpirit neither lead others into errours, nor are led themſelves, but unlearned preachers doe both, 2 Pet. 3.16.

2. The evill ſpirit may ſometimes lead thoſe into er­rour in whom the ſpirit dwells, this is a temptation Saints may be under, and it is one ready way to be brought into it, to uſurpe acts of office, and run before they are ſent, when they run out of Gods way the ſpirit of God leaves them.

The fourth ill conſequence we urged was,

That by this means Preachers and preaching in office would he uſeleſſe and contemptible.

To the latter you anſwer:

1. The ſame might have beene ſaid of the Prieſts under the law.

Right; and was it not ſo? ſee Num. 16.3. what Corah, Dathan and Abiram ſay, you take too much upon you, ſeeing all the Congregation are holy every one of them, and the Lord171 is amongſt them, wherefore then lift up your ſelves aboue the Congregation of the Lord.

2. You ſay you doe not believe it, becauſe you have ſeene the "contrary in your own experience.

None ſo blind as they that will not ſee (Sir) I durſt undertake for one that you can ſhew me, that being a private perſon gifted, and a publike preacher, that yet continues with an humble ſober heart under the aw of Gods ordinances, and honouring the Lords publike of­ficer, I will ſhew you twenty that are either above Ordi­nances, or ſlighters and contemners of the Miniſters of the Goſpell.

3. You tell us, This is certaine, Thoſe that honour God, God will honour, that's our comfort (Sir) and we doubt not but God will doe it here or hereafter, Dan 12.3. but that is no warrant for our ſpitting on them.

You ſay, This will not make the preachers office leſs uſefull and neceſſary: for God in his wiſdom and mercy will have ſome, whoſe office it ſhall be to take care of the ſoules of his people, &c.

Right (Sir) God will, but man would not, and what you have here ſaid will be an argument againſt you.

If this be Gods Ordinance and will, ſurely he would not have all uſurp the peculiar acts of his office, as this doth. See my Vindiciae Miniſterii, p. 96 37.

CHAP. XXI. In which Mr. Sheppards 70, 71, 72, 73 pages are examined and anſwered, and his anſwers to ele­ven objections ſcann'd and found very weake. Pulpit guard. p. 25, 26.

YOu are now come to anſwer my brother Halls ele­venth Argument, which was this:

172
They which have no promiſe from God of divine aſſiſtance, cannot comfortably or ſuccesfully undertake the work.
But private perſons turning preachers without a call, have no ſuch promiſe: Ergo.

To this you anſwer, 1. By denying the Minor; and you tell us there is a promiſe to a right hearing. Truth ſir, but this is not a right hearing, for how ſhall they heare without a preacher, and how ſhall they preach except they be ſent, Ro. 10.15.

2. You ſay, There was a bleſſing followed the preaching of "thoſe ſcattered upon the perſecution of Stephen, Acts 8.1, 4. Act. 11.21. I anſwer:

1. You are to prove, 1. That they were not in office.

2. That they had not the extraordinary guifts of the holy Ghoſt.

3. That they preached in a conſtituted Church ordinarily, when the people might heare ſuch as were in office. You will come ſhort in this proofe.

3. It is falſe that you ſay; we may as well ſay, there is no promiſe made to private teachings, and exhortings of one ano­ther. They are commanded duties, which when rightly performed, have promiſes annexed conſtantly.

In the next place you come to my brother Halls 17 Argument, p. 48. and my ſeventh, p. 46.

My Argument was this:

It is likely that that tenet which the Churches of Chriſt have in all ages rejected; and that practice which the Chur­ches of Chriſt in all ages have decried and avoyded, is not a truth of Chriſt.

But the Churches of Chriſt in all ages have rejected and decried this opinion and practice. Ergo.

Now let us heare what you ſay againſt this.

1. You ſay, You are to live by Rule, not by example.

1. Truth ſir, but you can ſhew us no Rule for you.

2. Neither is there any Rule that hath not been put in practice by ſome of the Churches of Chriſt.

1733. Where you can onely ſay, It is not directly forbid­den, not that it is abſolutely neceſſary. Example (Sir) if generall, or of the moſt, is not to be deſpiſed.

4. Surely the Apoſtle ſaid ſomething, when he ſaid, we have no ſuch cuſtoms, nor have the Churches of Chriſt, 1 Cor. 11.16.

You ſay it was not ſo in the primitive times. Prove that; "Nor ſo every where this day. What's that to the purpoſe? we have generally ſad examples in this age.

We told you, That many of theſe Lay-preachers were ſuch "as denied Scripture ordinances, Duties, Obedience to Magi­ſtrates, Sabbaths, Faſtings.

To this you anſwer:

1 None that are led by the Spirit doe ſo. They doe, it may be, "ſpeak againſt the abuſe of duties, and peoples reſting on them, and performing them carnall.

Sir, (notwithſtanding this ſhameleſſe inſinuation) we would have you know we are as much againſt, and preach as much againſt reſting in duties (that high idola­try) and carnall performance of them, as any others can or doe.

2. You ſay, None that are led by the Spirit doe ſo. But many guifted brethren doe ſo. Ergo.

Again we ſay, For Magiſtracy, you appeale to all the world, who more alienate the peoples affections from our pre­ſent governers, the preachers, or the guifted brethren.

1. Whats this to the purpoſe? doe preachers in Office preach down Magiſtracy?

2. Any one is good when he is pleaſed. Suppoſe our Parliament ſhould forbid private perſons preaching; or ſeverely puniſh errours and hereſie; what would you do then? we can tell you when the guifted brethren were not ſuch friends to the Magiſtrates or Magiſtracy of Eng­land.

3. What if ſome Miniſters (not all, Sir) were for a while unſatisfied in the late change? was there nothing174 in it (Sir) that might ſtartle a tender conſcience?

4. We believe that our Parliament doth, and in ſeven yeers time will more thinke them like to be beſt ſubjects who moſt feare an oath, and are moſt tender of doing any thing which might make an appearance of the breach of it.

Another Objection you ſay we make is,

"It is againſt Goſpel precepts and order. 1 Tim. 5.1, 22. Act. 13.3.

You aime here I believe at my firſt Argument, p. 23. But you are ſo wiſe as not to put it in the forme I put it. To this you anſwer nothing, but Magiſterially deny it.

A 13 Objection which you pretend to anſwer, is drawn from 1 Cor. 7.20. Let every one abide in his cal­ling.

This I think is one of my brother Halls Arguments.

You anſwer, That guifted brethrens preaching is a piece of their generall calling. But (Sir) I have already proved, that publique preaching is a proper act of a particular cal­ling, and no ſuch act can be an act of our generall cal­ling.

A 14 Objection. This was to be committed to others, 2 Tim. 2.2. This is now a bit of my fourth Argument. (Sir) you are a ſhamefull diſputant. You ſhould re­peat my Argument, and then deny a propoſition. But you tell us,

"That place is meant of the office of the Miniſtery, which you contend not for.

Truth (Sir) but you contend for a proper and chiefe Act of that office, as I have already proved. Whereas you ſay that the word is committed to the whole Church, 1 Tim. 3.15. I have anſwered that place before.

In the next place you pretend to anſwer a fifteenth ob­jection, which is my fifth Argument, p. 40. of my Vin­diciae.

Whoſoever may lawfully preach the Goſpell and interpret175 Scriptures ordinarily, &c. may warrantably require a maintenance competent for them, of thoſe to whom they ſo preach.

But this guifted perſons cannot &c.

You grant the Minor, and tell me the Major is a Non ſequitur.

You deny the plain words of the Apoſtle (Sir) 1 Tim. 5.18. They that rule well, are worthy of double honour, (coun­tenance and maintenance, viz.) eſpecially ſuch as labour in the Word and Doctrine. Matth. 10 10. 1 Tim. 5.18. Gal. 6.6. He that is taught in the Word is bound to communicate to him that teacheth in all good things.

1. Prove this is meant onely of ſuch as are in office.

And then 2. That any are to preach that are not in office, or elſe you tell the holy Apoſtle his words are falſe.

A 16 objection you pretend to anſwer is drawn from that of the Apoſtle, 1 Cor. 12Where the Apoſtle to ſhew that there ſhould be order kept in the Cburch of Chriſt, that one ſhould not be diſſatisfied at the excelling gift or office of ano­ther, compares the Church to a Naturall body, wherein are ſe­verall Members, and all have their ſeverall offices, &c. ſome eyes, ſome eares, &c. and hence proves, that in the Church all ſhould not be eares, eyes, &c. they ſhould not uſurpe one ano­thers places, nor envy one another for them.

To this you anſwer, Who denies this, or what have we "ſaid againſt this?

You deny it (Sir) when you ſay God hath ordained all to be Tongues.

A 17. Objection: Then women and boyes may preach.

You tell us: 1. Women might if they were not forbidden. I deny it, they muſt be commanded, or elſe they might not; this was the old Popiſh plea for ceremonies, they were lawfull becauſe not forbidden.

2. You ſay women did it, 1 Cor. 11.3. That place (Sir) is to be underſtood of being preſent at prophecying, or of176 extraordinary prophecying, or elſe the Apoſtle contradicts himſelfe in the ſame Epiſtle 1 Cor. 14.34. which I hope you dare not ſay.

3. You ſay, Boyes may if they have a gift, and to prove it you tell us Chriſt did, Lu. 2.46, and Timothy, 1 Tim. 4.42.

1. You have put a pretty uncivill terme upon our Savi­our and upon Timothy, ſurely they were no ordinary boyes (Sir) I perceive you have not read Ariſtotle, he would tell you there is a Juvenis aetate & Moribus, young men in re­ſpect of age, or manners and abilities. You come to an

18. Object. This gift of opening and applying Scripture, "eſpecially hard places, was onely temporary and now ceaſed.

This you ſay (if true) were ſomething, but many have it at this day.

You ſay right (Sir) this is ſomething, and before you condemne it for falſe, anſwer the Reaſons to prove it extraordinary, which I have gathered out of ſeverall lear­ned and holy men, and preſented you with in my Vindiciae Miniſterii, p. 50. 51. and when you have done that well, tell me what you thinke of men having that gift in theſe dayes.

19. Object. Whatſoever is not of Faith is ſinne.

This is one of my Brother Halls arguments, and all you can ſay can never anſwer it, for it will not ſerve your turne to prove it is of faith, becauſe it is not ſpecially forbid­den.

But you tell us, it is warranted by Scripture, where (Sir?) this is all you will ſay to this argument, I believe it ſca­red you, and you made haſt to quit your hands of it.

20. Object. There are two ordinances of Parliament in force againſt it.

In anſwer to this you grant

"1. That it is a practice reſtrainable by Authority.

Now ſee (Sir) how obedient our gifted Brethren are to Magiſtrates.

1772. You ſay Authority doth connive at it.

Connivence (Sir) doth not fruſtrate publike acts nor warrant diſobedience to them.

3. But you hope in time the Parliament will repeale them.

It is poſſible, but if they doe not doe it till they finde them inconſiſtent with the lawes of Chriſt, they will be in force long enough.

4. You grant it irregular and inconvenient for them to preach till authority doth command or allow it, then I ſee our Brethren though they may have the Spirit are not infallible, in their principles and practices they may be irregular.

But I cannot but obſerve how upon all occaſions, our brethren are more beholden to you then our God is: you grant Magiſtrates in this caſe, have power to command and re­ſtraine, Ro. 13.1. Let every ſoule (ſaith the Apoſtle) be ſub­ject to the higher powers. v. 2. Whoſoever reſiſteth the power reſiſteth the Ordinance of God, and receiveth to himſelfe damnation, this is undoubtedly true of reſiſting true and lawfull powers in things which they may command and re­ſtraine, yet you mince it prettily, not ſinfull and unlawful, but irregular and inconvenient when it concerns the gifted brethren.

I have now done to the doctrinall part of your Booke, and have proved your doctrine falſe.

The Application (if ſuch as it ſhould be) muſt onely be the concluſion from theſe premiſes. I have denyed the premiſes, I need not deny the concluſion, I will only in one Chapter note a note or two.

178

CHAP. XXII. Containing ſome ſhort notes upon Mr. Sheppards fourth Chatper, p. 73. to the end of his Booke; Concluding with a ſhort application unto him.

1. YOu chide the preachers, p. 74. that they never preſſe upon the people their duty to interpret Scriptures, we muſt (Sir) firſt know it is their duty and not their ſinne, you goe on, p. 74. 75, 76. in ſome things ſcandalouſly aſperſing, in other things unwarrantably reproving the Miniſters, impertinently applying and ſhamefully wre­ſting Scriptures, and laſtly calling away our people from us as from Babylon, Rev 18.34 Bona verba quaeſo. As is a man,P. 78. ſo is his tongue, Cauſa infirma eſt ſemper querula, here's hard language enough (Sir) but your arguments before, and your ſenſe here, is as ſoft as a bulfiſt; Sir we hate Popiſh ſuperſtitions with as full an hatred as your ſelfe.

Then you turne to the gifted brethren, and give them eight wholeſome rules, againſt which I have nothing to ſay, but onely thinke there is one wanting, viz.

That they ſubmit themſelves to Examination and Ordi­nation, much elſe there is of good in the latter pages of your booke, but nothing argumentative.

I ſhall here cloſe; I have not Sir (I thinke) aſperſed your perſon, you are a ſtranger to me, and (if I may judge by ſome things in your booke) one that profeſſeth much to the feare of God and the honour of Jeſus Chriſt, whom I deſire to feare, and in whom alone is my hope, and whom I deſire to ſerve in my ſpirit; If I have made my ſelfe merry with your Logicke ſometimes. Hanc veniam damus petimuſque viciſſim.

Now I beſeech you (Sir) by the Love of God, and by the179 Lord Jeſus Chriſt, ſeriouſly to weigh this thing, and to conſider,

1. Whether there be any Goſpell precept or plaine preſident for this practiſe?

2. Whether there is not ground enough in Scripture to thinke this act of preaching a proper and reſtrained act, when as it is plainely betruſted to officers in ſo many Texts?

3. Whether, theſe things conſidered, it can be an act of Faith in them to preach who are not ſo called?

4. Whether uſually ſuch preachers be not puft up with an opinion of their own parts?

5. Whether moſt of the hereſies and blaſphemies by which the precious name of our God is diſhonoured this day, be not branches from this root and ſtill maintained by it.

And (Sir) let us not contend for Maſteries but for Truth. Can you thinke Sir that (as the polluted ſtate of Englands profeſſors now is) this is a way to reforme us? can a gifted brother convince a gaineſaying Socinian or Anabaptiſt, or Arminian thinke you? are not ſome of theſe in every corner of the Nation? Is not a gifted bro­ther more likely to be ſeduced by their ſubtilities, then to convince and oppoſe or anſwer? ſhall not the Goſpell of the Lord Jeſus Chriſt ſuffer when a publike preacher of it ſhall turne his back upon an adverſary? (Deare Sir) I beſeech you by the Lord Jeſus Chriſt conſider theſe things, and take heed of pleading for Baal, no, let him plead for himſelfe; I beſeech you to peruſe Dr. Seamans Booke: Mr. Halls Pulpits guarded, Mr. Ferribies anſwer to Collier, the Booke called Church Members ſet in jynt, and that called Lay preaching unmask't, and (if you will ſtoop ſo low as to read my Vindiciae) you will finde there collected what Mr. Gilleſpy and Mr. Rutherford (thoſe two holy and learned men) have ſaid in anſwer to all ar­guments. For my part I am reſolved to take up pen no180 more, except I find ſomething more objected that theſe Reverend Fathers and Brethren have not anſwered, but if you ſay any thing that one of them hath not anſwered, or invalidate their anſwers. I will promiſe you a ſober reply. But (Deare Sir) ſtrive not for Maſteries Magna eſt veritas & praevalebit, the great God and his truth ſhall one day conquer all. Believe it (Sir) I could heartily wiſh all the Lords people were Prophets, O that their knowledge might be doubled if conjoyned with Sobriety and humility and the feare of God, let me be accurſed that day that I deſire any thing that my conſcience tells me ſhould tend to Ecclipſe divine light, no let it Triumph till the Prince of darkeneſſe be driven out of every corner, till our un­derſtandings be fully enlightned: thus far Sir, I hope we agree. The Lord guide us into all truth:

So prayes Your Friend and ſervant, though in this thing your adverſary, and the meaneſt Servant of the Lord Jeſus, in the work of the Goſpell. J. COLLINGS.
FINIS.
Reader,

THrough the Printers haſt, and the remote diſtance of the Author from the Preſſe there are more Errata's then wil ſtand with the credit of the book: The Author deſires thee to correct theſe and to paſſe over miſtakes of ſtops or accents.

IN the title page, l. 19. for in that, read and that, for inermo, r. immo. In the Preface and Book, p. 2. l. 17. read Mr. Ferriby, p. 3. l. 12. for there is, r. this is, l. 27. dele to it, p. 4. l. ult. read Valentinus, p. 5. l. 5. read Pelagius, p. 6. l 6. read right and proper, l. 26. dele to, p 9. l 10. dele theſe are, p. 13. l. 11. read then, p. 15. in marg. l. 1. r. Hunc ergo vultum, l. 16. in marg. r, Gul. Pariſienſis de Ʋniverſo. 3. parte: c. 20. p. 16. l. 26. r. nature, in tendency, p. 18. in marg. r. Buſaeus, for publicae r. publicâ, for divino conſid. r. divine conſid p. 19. in marg. for varia r. vana. l. 28. r. holy writ, p24. in marg. r. our expectatione, p. 26. l. 6. r. tranſactions, p. 27. l. 9. r. Chriſtian! p. 28. l. 28. r. to enable, l. 30. r. myſteries, p. 43. l. 14. r. if it be, know, p. 55. l. 7. r. skirts, p. 57. in marg. r. verò fratres, p. 68. l. 38. r. differunt, p. 69. l. 4. r. communi, p. 70. l. 35. r. not to be reſtrai­ned, p. 74 l. 14. dele in theſe, p. 97. l. 9. r. 1. Jo. 2.20, 27. p. 81. l. 5. r. 〈…〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, p. 84. in marg. r. nemo, p 90. l. 12. r. 〈…〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, p. 91. l. 26. r. Leigh, p. 95. l. 3. r. converts, p. 99. l. 24. for theſe r. the, p. 106. l. 7. r. to try the ſtrength, l. 17. dele which, l. ut. r. preach, p. 109 l. 18. for on, r. in, p. 118. l. 31. r. appeared, p. 127. l. 29. r. terme, p. 128. l. 20. r. what the pro­phecying, p. 131. dele this, p. 136. l 11. r. reverend, l. 138. l. 1. r. are not ſo committed, p 141. l. 18. r. the Hebrew〈…〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉l. 30. dele as well.

Reader, there may be ſome more, for as it was written in haſt, ſo it hath been peruſed in far more. I beg the allowance of thy charity for theſe or any other.

About this transcription

TextResponsoria ad erratica pastoris, sive, vindiciæ vindiciarum. Id est, the Shepherds wandrings discovered, in a revindication of the great ordinance of god: Gospel-preachers, and preaching. By way of reply and answer to a late booke, called, The peoples priviledges, and duty guarded against the pulpit and preachers encroachment. And their sober justification and defence of their free and open exposition of scriptures. Published by William Sheppard, Esq. Wherein Mr Sheppards pretended guard, consisting of ten propositions and ten arguments, is examined, and found to wear nothing by wooden swords. And all his replyes to Mr Tho. Halls arguments, and Mr Collinges arguments in his Vindiciæ ministerii, brought against not ordained persons ordinary preaching, are found but cavils and too light. And the truth still maintained, ... in that, preaching and expounding scripture publiquely, are proper acts to gospel officers; not common to all. Wherein also the great question, how far the spirit of God ... dothïnable them to understand scripture is opened, ... / By John Collings, M.A. and preacher of the Gospel in Norwich.
AuthorCollinges, John, 1623-1690..
Extent Approx. 383 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 93 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
Edition1652
SeriesEarly English books online text creation partnership.
Additional notes

(EEBO-TCP ; phase 2, no. A80158)

Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 118462)

Images scanned from microfilm: (Thomason Tracts ; 103:E672[1])

About the source text

Bibliographic informationResponsoria ad erratica pastoris, sive, vindiciæ vindiciarum. Id est, the Shepherds wandrings discovered, in a revindication of the great ordinance of god: Gospel-preachers, and preaching. By way of reply and answer to a late booke, called, The peoples priviledges, and duty guarded against the pulpit and preachers encroachment. And their sober justification and defence of their free and open exposition of scriptures. Published by William Sheppard, Esq. Wherein Mr Sheppards pretended guard, consisting of ten propositions and ten arguments, is examined, and found to wear nothing by wooden swords. And all his replyes to Mr Tho. Halls arguments, and Mr Collinges arguments in his Vindiciæ ministerii, brought against not ordained persons ordinary preaching, are found but cavils and too light. And the truth still maintained, ... in that, preaching and expounding scripture publiquely, are proper acts to gospel officers; not common to all. Wherein also the great question, how far the spirit of God ... dothïnable them to understand scripture is opened, ... / By John Collings, M.A. and preacher of the Gospel in Norwich. Collinges, John, 1623-1690.. [2], 180, [2] p. Printed for R. Tomlins at the Sun and Bible near Pie-corner,London :1652.. (Page 47 with a caption title: Animadversions by way of reply, to a book, entitluled, The peoples priviledge and duty guarded, by William Shephard, Esq.) (A reply to: Sheppard, William. The peoples priviledge and duty guarded against the pulpit and preachers incroachment.) (Annotation on Thomason copy: "July 28".) (Reproduction of the original in the British Library.)
Languageeng
Classification
  • Lay preaching -- Early works to 1800.

Editorial statement

About the encoding

Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.

Editorial principles

EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.

EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).

The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.

Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.

Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.

Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.

The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.

Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).

Keying and markup guidelines are available at the Text Creation Partnership web site.

Publication information

Publisher
  • Text Creation Partnership,
ImprintAnn Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) : 2014-11 (EEBO-TCP Phase 2).
Identifiers
  • DLPS A80158
  • STC Wing C5331
  • STC Thomason E672_1
  • STC ESTC R207127
  • EEBO-CITATION 99866198
  • PROQUEST 99866198
  • VID 118462
Availability

This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. Searching, reading, printing, or downloading EEBO-TCP texts is reserved for the authorized users of these project partner institutions. Permission must be granted for subsequent distribution, in print or electronically, of this EEBO-TCP Phase II text, in whole or in part.